Dr. Oates's narrative of the Popish plot, vindicated in an answer to a scurrilous and treasonable libel, call'd, A vindication of the English Catholicks, from the pretended conspiracy against the life and government of His Sacred Majesty, &c. / by J.P., gent.
         Phillips, John, 1631-1706.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 188 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 29 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54760
         Wing P2083
         ESTC R21048
         12610849
         ocm 12610849
         64376
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54760)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64376)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 772:6)
      
       
         
           
             Dr. Oates's narrative of the Popish plot, vindicated in an answer to a scurrilous and treasonable libel, call'd, A vindication of the English Catholicks, from the pretended conspiracy against the life and government of His Sacred Majesty, &c. / by J.P., gent.
             Phillips, John, 1631-1706.
          
           [4], 52 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Cockerill ...,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             Dedication signed: J. Phillips.
             "Humbly presented to both Houses of Parliament."
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Warner, John, 1628-1692. -- Vindication of the Inglish Catholicks from the pretended conspiracy against the life et government of His Sacred Maiesty.
           Popish Plot, 1678.
        
      
    
     
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-05 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Dr.
           Oates's
           Narrative
           OF
           THE
           POPISH
           PLOT
           ,
           VINDICATED
           :
           IN
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           A
           Scurrilous
           and
           Treasonable
           LIBEL
           ,
           CALL'D
           ,
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             from
             the
             pretended
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             Life
             and
             Government
             of
             His
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           
             I.
             P.
          
           Gent.
           
        
         
           Humbly
           presented
           to
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parlament
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Cockerill
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Legs
          
           in
           the
           Poult
           over
           against
           the
           Stocks-Market
           ,
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Most
           Renowned
           and
           Most
           Noble
           SENATE
           OF
           EUROPE
           ,
           THE
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           OF
           ENGLAND
           ASSEMBL'D
           IN
           PARLAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             Illustrious
             and
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           A
           Certain
           Pamphlet
           has
           lately
           appear'd
           in
           the
           World
           without
           any
           Name
           ,
           which
           has
           daringly
           presum'd
           to
           call
           that
           Pretended
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           adjudg'd
           and
           voted
           Real
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Popish
           Plot.
           And
           indeed
           it
           has
           been
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           designs
           of
           the
           Papists
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           discovery
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           most
           laborious
           endeavours
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Writing
           as
           by
           slanderous
           reports
           ,
           to
           vilifie
           and
           render
           insignificant
           that
           Evidence
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           both
           approv'd
           and
           justifi'd
           ;
           though
           not
           before
           you
           found
           it
           fairly
           fix'd
           upon
           
           the
           Basis
           of
           important
           Truth
           .
           However
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           triumph
           in
           the
           conquests
           of
           their
           Pens
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           success
           of
           their
           busie
           Councils
           ,
           I
           undertook
           this
           brief
           Essay
           to
           stop
           the
           career
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           leaving
           the
           greater
           work
           to
           a
           more
           mighty
           Power
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           from
           hence
           taken
           any
           occasion
           in
           the
           least
           to
           wander
           among
           other
           differences
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           kept
           to
           the
           subject
           ;
           firmly
           believing
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           your
           Counsels
           after
           such
           a
           serious
           Debate
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           your
           Prudence
           should
           be
           impos'd
           upon
           by
           one
           single
           person
           ,
           to
           weigh
           and
           determin
           as
           you
           did
           .
           And
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           more
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           National
           concern
           to
           dedicate
           this
           small
           Offering
           to
           your
           tribunal
           ,
           then
           guiltily
           to
           put
           my self
           forth
           into
           the
           World
           like
           the
           Popish
           Vindicator
           in
           disguise
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           best
           Apology
           I
           can
           make
           ,
           for
           the
           presumption
           of
           this
           Publick
           ,
           but
           most
           humble
           Address
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Devoted
             and
             Most
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             
               I.
               Phillips
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             Dr.
             Oats's
             NARRATIVE
             OF
             THE
             Popish
             Plott
             VINDICATED
             :
             In
             ANSWER
             to
             A
             Scurrilous
             and
             Treasonable
             LIBEL
             CALL'D
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             CAtiline
             in
             the
             hight
             and
             heat
             of
             his
             Impious
             Conspiracy
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             he
             was
             designing
             the
             Murther
             of
             the
             Consul
             ,
             the
             Massacre
             of
             the
             Roman
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Rome
             it self
             by
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             had
             yet
             the
             Confidence
             to
             enter
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             plausible
             Harangue
             to
             justifie
             his
             Innocency
             .
             An
             attempt
             almost
             as
             bold
             as
             his
             March
             to
             the
             intended
             Sack
             of
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             an
             Imp
             of
             the
             same
             Brood
             ,
             a
             Traitor
             of
             the
             same
             facinorous
             Principles
             (
             for
             the
             Abettors
             in
             such
             important
             cases
             as
             these
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             Contrivers
             and
             Actors
             )
             after
             such
             lucid
             and
             apparent
             Discoveries
             of
             Papistical
             Catilines
             and
             
             Cethegus's
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             Examinations
             of
             National
             Councils
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             so
             many
             Convictions
             and
             Executions
             ,
             so
             much
             unwearied
             pains
             and
             high
             Expences
             to
             disintangle
             the
             Guilty
             from
             the
             Noozes
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             has
             presum'd
             to
             steal
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             a
             malicious
             piece
             of
             Labour
             in
             Vain
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             in
             down-right
             Gibberish
             ,
             
               A
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Inglish
               Catholicks
               from
               the
               pretended
               Conspiracy
               against
               the
               Life
               and
               Government
               of
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               .
            
             A
             specious
             Title
             indeed
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Venerable
             Impostor
             ,
             by
             condescending
             to
             allow
             the
             King
             his
             due
             and
             undenyable
             Epithite
             of
             Sacred
             ,
             thinks
             to
             charm
             the
             Readers
             Ear
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             foundation
             
             of
             his
             Delusion
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             easie
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Anointed
             of
             God
             the
             inseparable
             Title
             of
             Sacred
             ;
             but
             whether
             such
             a
             Veneration
             proceed
             from
             the
             real
             Motives
             of
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             glozing
             Inducements
             of
             constrain'd
             and
             Time-serving
             Adulation
             ,
             is
             many
             times
             greatly
             to
             be
             question'd
             :
             And
             indeed
             never
             more
             to
             be
             suspected
             than
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             from
             a
             Person
             who
             pretends
             to
             write
             a
             Vindication
             of
             the
             profess'd
             Enemies
             not
             only
             of
             our
             most
             Sacred
             Monarch
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             otherwise
             term
             them
             ,
             
               Heretical
               Princes
            
             .
             For
             if
             his
             business
             be
             not
             to
             Vindicate
             those
             whom
             we
             Accuse
             ,
             his
             Vindication
             signifies
             nothing
             .
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             indeed
             ,
             that
             his
             Title
             salutes
             us
             with
             the
             prospect
             of
             a
             very
             lame
             Story
             ,
             and
             an
             Enterprize
             undertaken
             by
             halves
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             only
             takes
             up
             the
             Cudgels
             for
             the
             
               Inglish
               Catholicks
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Foreigners
             were
             Saints
             :
             But
             he
             will
             find
             himself
             under
             a
             foul
             mistake
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             prepar'd
             his
             Fullers
             Earth
             and
             his
             Rubbing
             Brush
             for
             both
             alike
             ,
             both
             being
             equally
             sully'd
             with
             the
             same
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             stain'd
             with
             the
             same
             bloody
             Principles
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Dispute
             is
             Truth
             .
             The
             Protestants
             would
             have
             her
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             court
             her
             to
             take
             their
             part
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             the
             private
             aim
             of
             their
             Vindication
             is
             to
             prove
             there
             was
             no
             Popish
             Plot
             ;
             the
             Publick
             design
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             First
             Discoverer
             a
             meer
             Caitiffe
             ;
             so
             not
             to
             be
             believd
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             England
             was
             at
             that
             time
             and
             still
             is
             govern'd
             by
             persons
             either
             strangely
             credulous
             ,
             and
             stupidly
             unwary
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             strangely
             malicious
             and
             Bloodthirsty
             .
             Ponderous
             Accusations
             to
             be
             thrown
             upon
             the
             Government
             and
             Religion
             of
             a
             Nation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             it
             behoves
             us
             stricttly
             to
             Examine
             ,
             who
             this
             Titan
             of
             a
             Vindicator
             is
             ,
             who
             so
             boldly
             dares
             to
             Scale
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Soveraign
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             impeach
             at
             once
             the
             Prudence
             and
             Justice
             of
             Three
             Kingdoms
             .
             And
             then
             for
             whom
             all
             this
             Bustle
             is
             made
             ,
             for
             whom
             all
             this
             Toyl
             and
             Labour
             is
             undertaken
             ;
             who
             these
             pretended
             Inhabitants
             of
             Salem
             are
             ,
             that
             breathe
             out
             such
             complaints
             of
             wrong
             and
             injury
             .
             Who
             if
             they
             once
             appear
             such
             as
             we
             more
             than
             justly
             suspect
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             will
             come
             very
             far
             short
             of
             their
             swelling
             Expectations
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             question
             then
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             this
             Potent
             Vindicator
             is
             a
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             ;
             what
             Title
             he
             bears
             ,
             or
             what
             Order
             he
             Musters
             under
             ,
             it
             nothing
             imports
             .
             For
             of
             all
             those
             Religious
             Fraternities
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             those
             Imaginary
             Vicars
             of
             Christ
             ,
             call'd
             Popes
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             .
             They
             are
             all
             grown
             corrupt
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             one
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
             Pride
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Humility
             ;
             Impiety
             of
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             Interest
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
             confirm'd
             and
             supported
             their
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             only
             one
             Doctor
             's
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             take
             them
             altogether
             
               Higglede
               Pigglede
            
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             then
             hear
             the
             Character
             ,
             which
             the
             great
             and
             Famous
             Mezeray
             ,
             an
             Author
             of
             their
             own
             Profession
             bestows
             upon
             them
             .
             
               On
               ne
               sgauroit
               ,
               sans
               rougir
               Parler
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               We
               cannot
               ,
               without
               Blushing
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               speak
               of
               the
               Vsury
               ,
               the
               Covetousness
               ,
               the
               Drunkenness
               ,
               and
               Dissoluteness
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               General
               ;
               of
               the
               Licentiousness
               and
               Villanous
               Debaucheries
               of
               the
               Monks
               in
               particular
               :
               The
               Luxury
               ,
               the
               Pride
               and
               Prodigality
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ;
               
               the
               shameful
               Sloth
               ,
               the
               stupid
               Ignorance
               and
               Superstition
               both
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             the
             same
             Historian
             speaks
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             Harry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             during
             his
             Reign
             ,
             
               detected
               above
               Fifty
               Conspiracies
               against
               his
               Life
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               contriv'd
               and
               fomented
               by
               the
               Church-men
               and
               Religious
               Orders
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             he
             makes
             this
             remark
             ;
             
               So
               many
               pernicious
               Effects
               does
               indiscreet
               zeal
               produce
               .
            
          
           
             If
             you
             examine
             in
             particular
             the
             several
             Guilds
             and
             Societies
             of
             those
             Papistical
             Votaries
             ,
             that
             so
             numerously
             overspread
             the
             several
             Quarters
             of
             Europe
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             Benedictines
             Taxed
             and
             upbraided
             for
             their
             excessive
             Pride
             of
             Habit
             ,
             their
             Silken
             Garments
             and
             their
             guilded
             Shooes
             ,
             for
             their
             Gluttony
             and
             Epicurism
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             excessive
             Wine-bibbing
             ,
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             of
             their
             Institution
             .
             Nay
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             them
             conspiring
             to
             Poyson
             the
             Founder
             Benedict
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             held
             them
             too
             strictly
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             his
             Rules
             ,
             From
             this
             Order
             sprang
             the
             Monks
             of
             Clugny
             ,
             the
             Monks
             of
             
               Camaldoli
               ,
               Val
               '
               Ombrosa
               ,
               Grandmont
               ,
            
             the
             Carthusians
             ,
             the
             Cistertians
             and
             Bernardines
             ,
             the
             Humiliates
             ,
             the
             Praemonstrates
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Petty
             Orders
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Humiliates
             ,
             who
             one
             would
             in
             charity
             think
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             the
             most
             harmless
             and
             Dovelike
             people
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             were
             such
             a
             notorious
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             that
             Pius
             the
             V.
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             their
             enormous
             courses
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             terrified
             with
             their
             intended
             assassination
             of
             Cardinal
             Borroméo
             ,
             their
             Protector
             ,
             abolished
             the
             whole
             Order
             ,
             and
             would
             no
             longer
             suffer
             such
             Vermin
             within
             the
             Limits
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Of
             the
             Rest
             ,
             you
             have
             this
             lovely
             Character
             given
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             any
             complemental
             or
             partial
             exception
             ,
             by
             an
             ancient
             English
             Poet.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               duce
               Bernardo
               gradiuntur
               ,
               vel
               Benedicto
               ,
            
             
               Aut
               Augustine
               subleviore
               jugo
               ,
            
             
               Omnes
               sunt
               fures
               ,
               quocunque
               Charactere
               Sancto
            
             
               Signati
               veniant
               ,
               magnificentque
               Deum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Who
               
               Bernard's
               Rules
               ,
               or
               
               Benedict's
               obey
               ,
            
             
               Or
               covet
               holy
               
               Austin's
               lighter
               Yoak
               ,
            
             
               They
               're
               all
               a
               pack
               of
               Thieves
               ,
               however
               they
            
             
               Disguize
               their
               Crimes
               ,
               or
               falsely
               God
               Invoke
               .
            
          
           
             More
             particularly
             sit
             and
             admire
             the
             heavy
             Reproaches
             thrown
             upon
             all
             these
             Sons
             of
             Corah
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             third
             Classis
             ,
             by
             Bernard
             Abbot
             of
             Clairvaux
             ,
             for
             their
             most
             Nefarious
             Luxury
             and
             Debauchery
             .
             Venter
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               dum
               nescit
               ,
               oneratur
               ;
               sed
               varietas
               tollit
               fastidium
            
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               Parcitas
               putatur
               avaritia
               ,
               sobrietas
               austeritas
               creditur
               ,
               silentiam
               tristitia
               reputatur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Cantor
            
             affirms
             the
             Monastical
             way
             of
             Liviug
             to
             be
             supported
             
               Ex
               foenoribus
               &
               usuris
               Avarorum
               ,
               ex
               mendaciis
               deceptionum
               et
               deceptionibus
               mendacium
               praedicatorum
               mercenariorum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
            
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             Mansions
             of
             the
             Monks
             to
             be
             other
             than
             
               Synagoga
               Satanae
            
             .
             And
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Fathers
             themselves
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Quid
               illi
               sibi
               de
               Monacho
               praeter
               nomen
               &
               habitum
               vendicant
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Honorius
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Autun
             in
             France
             ,
             speaking
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Rabble
             ,
             Contemplare
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Monachorum
               Conciliabula
               ,
               &
               videbis
               in
               eis
               Bestiae
               Tabernacula
               ,
               per
               habitum
               seculum
               fallunt
               ,
               deceptos
               decepti
               decipiunt
               ,
               secularibus
               negotiis
               impliciti
               ,
               in
               servitio
               Dei
               desides
               existunt
               .
            
          
           
             If
             you
             survey
             the
             fourth
             Classis
             of
             Mumpers
             ,
             Sturdy
             Beggars
             ,
             Scrapcravers
             ,
             and
             Spittles
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             are
             the
             
               Carmelites
               ,
               Dominicans
               ,
               Franciscans
               ,
               Minors
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Carmelites
             ,
             certainly
             a
             worse
             Character
             cannot
             well
             be
             given
             to
             men
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             
               Nicolaus
               Gullus
            
             ,
             the
             seventh
             General
             Master
             of
             their
             Order
             has
             conferr'd
             upon
             them
             :
             Who
             not
             only
             in
             a
             very
             high
             measure
             impeaches
             their
             Sloth
             ,
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             their
             Lust
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             but
             calls
             them
             Reprobates
             ,
             Stigmatiz'd
             fellows
             ,
             Vagabonds
             ,
             Tale-bearers
             ,
             Citizens
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             the
             Tail
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             drawing
             after
             it
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
             And
             these
             were
             they
             that
             to
             uphold
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             Mumping
             Trade
             ,
             reported
             and
             defended
             it
             for
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             went
             a
             Beging
             .
          
           
             The
             Dominicans
             had
             their
             rise
             from
             Forgery
             ,
             Fraud
             and
             Imposture
             ,
             from
             feigned
             Miracles
             ,
             Visions
             and
             Apparitions
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             now
             the
             derision
             and
             Laughter
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             Infernal
             Politicks
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             having
             experienced
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Founder
             
             Dominick's
             Invectives
             to
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             above
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Murther'd
             Albigenses
             ,
             thought
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             prudence
             to
             cherish
             and
             propagate
             such
             dexterous
             Instruments
             of
             their
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             same
             Foundations
             were
             rear'd
             the
             great
             Priviledges
             of
             Franciscans
             ,
             and
             Minorites
             ,
             whose
             crimes
             ,
             iniquities
             ,
             impostures
             ,
             lewdness
             ,
             and
             Vices
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             sizes
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             Themes
             that
             have
             employed
             the
             Pens
             of
             sundry
             Learned
             men
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             forbear
             to
             detect
             their
             Enormities
             .
             Nor
             could
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             infamous
             in
             History
             ,
             than
             that
             Hellish
             piece
             of
             Villany
             which
             was
             acted
             at
             Bern
             in
             Switzerland
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Minorites
             and
             Franciscans
             ,
             about
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             In
             which
             Story
             the
             Reader
             may
             find
             the
             very
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             their
             own
             Saints
             ,
             St.
             Barbara
             ,
             and
             St.
             Katherine
             ,
             most
             audaciously
             rather
             nefariously
             counterfeited
             to
             support
             their
             own
             Assertion
             .
             The
             Relation
             is
             to
             be
             read
             in
             
             Stumpsius's
             Annals
             of
             Switzerland
             .
             Of
             these
             
               Mendicants
               ,
               Nicolaus
               Clemangis
            
             ,
             Arch-deacon
             of
             Bayeux
             ,
             raises
             a
             very
             severe
             and
             general
             Question
             :
             
               Quid
               commendabile
               de
               ipsis
               dicere
               possumus
               ?
               Petrus
               de
               Aliaco
               ,
            
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             stiles
             them
             ,
             
               Hominibus
               onerosos
               .
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               Fraudulentorum
               hominum
               Sectam
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             behav'd
             themselves
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             see
             by
             their
             Expulsions
             out
             of
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             and
             Common-wealths
             :
             Particularly
             after
             that
             Villanous
             Attempt
             upon
             the
             Sacred
             Person
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             by
             
               Iean
               Chastel
            
             ,
             by
             a
             particular
             Act
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Priests
               and
               Scholars
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
            
             Clermont
             ,
             
               and
               all
               others
               of
               the
               Society
               of
            
             Jesus
             ,
             
               as
               being
               corrupters
               of
               Youth
               ,
               disturbers
               of
               the
               publick
               Tranquility
               ,
               and
               Enemies
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               should
               depart
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               fifteen
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Goods
               and
               Revenues
               should
               be
               employ'd
               in
               Charitable
               works
               ,
               as
               the
               Parliament
               should
               think
               fit
               .
            
          
           
           
             Father
             Guignard
             ,
             in
             whose
             Chamber
             several
             Scandalous
             Libels
             were
             found
             against
             Henry
             the
             3
             d.
             and
             Henry
             the
             4
             th
             .
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             Hanged
             ;
             and
             Father
             Guerit
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             
             Chastel's
             Tutor
             ,
             sentenced
             to
             a
             perpetual
             Exilement
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             same
             mysterious
             Tribe
             are
             all
             those
             pretended
             imitators
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             having
             made
             all
             England
             ring
             with
             their
             amazing
             Villanies
             and
             Parricides
             ,
             have
             made
             all
             Europe
             stare
             at
             the
             Impudence
             of
             their
             Defences
             and
             Denials
             :
             For
             what
             they
             cannot
             Deny
             ,
             they
             Vindicate
             ;
             what
             they
             cannot
             Vindicate
             ,
             they
             Deny
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             truth
             in
             History
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             were
             falshood
             but
             what
             they
             coyn
             in
             their
             Mints
             of
             Lying
             and
             Equivocation
             ,
             to
             support
             their
             unsanctified
             endeavours
             to
             maintain
             and
             propagate
             the
             power
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             I
             say
             what
             they
             cannot
             Deny
             ,
             they
             try
             to
             Vindicate
             .
             And
             thus
             because
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             the
             Murther
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             Sixtus
             the
             first
             then
             Pope
             ,
             had
             the
             impudence
             to
             applaud
             the
             Fact
             ,
             with
             the
             Epethites
             of
             
               Insigne
               &
               Memorabile
               ,
               &
               longè
               Majus
               quam
               illud
               Sanctae
               Iudith
               .
            
             Which
             when
             once
             that
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             forgive
             all
             the
             crimes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             had
             done
             ,
             no
             wonder
             Mariana
             and
             Verona
             follow'd
             his
             steps
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Vindication
             of
             
               Iacob
               Clements
            
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             
               Iohn
               Chastel
            
             ;
             no
             wonder
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Book
             published
             at
             Doway
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Jesuits
             impeach'd
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             of
             Absurdity
             and
             Injustice
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             should
             excite
             ,
             exhort
             and
             encourage
             Ravaillac
             to
             compleat
             that
             unhallowed
             murther
             which
             others
             had
             so
             unsuccessfully
             attempted
             .
             This
             may
             suffice
             to
             give
             you
             a
             short
             prospect
             of
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Clergy
            
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             may
             say
             in
             brief
             ,
             as
             Callimacus
             says
             of
             the
             Cretans
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               —
               Or
               ,
            
             As
             Hesiod
             ,
             in
             his
             Theogonie
             of
             the
             Lying
             Priests
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             Or
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             Character
             given
             to
             the
             unruly
             vain
             Bablers
             and
             Deceivers
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             out
             of
             Epimenides
             :
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             How
             then
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             together
             have
             been
             persons
             of
             a
             profligate
             credit
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             blind
             the
             World
             with
             an
             outward
             Sobriety
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             long
             ago
             forfeited
             all
             their
             Reputation
             for
             common
             Honesty
             and
             Morality
             ;
             for
             what
             signifies
             the
             Morality
             of
             discharging
             the
             Expences
             of
             daily
             necessities
             between
             Neighbour
             and
             Neighbour
             ?
             what
             imports
             an
             outward
             civil
             conversation
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             are
             clandestinely
             designing
             against
             those
             very
             Neighbours
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             Political
             Tranquility
             ,
             and
             hazarding
             their
             Estates
             by
             Invading
             the
             Soveraign
             Protection
             of
             Both.
             I
             say
             then
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             such
             persons
             of
             profligate
             credit
             ,
             the
             professors
             of
             a
             profligate
             Religion
             ;
             a
             vicious
             and
             mishapen
             Mixture
             of
             Ceremony
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             pass
             the
             Muster
             of
             common
             Reason
             ;
             should
             be
             such
             Sisters
             and
             Winnowers
             of
             Truth
             ?
             What
             have
             they
             to
             do
             to
             be
             so
             strictly
             Inquisitive
             after
             the
             Motes
             in
             other
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             that
             have
             such
             massy
             Beams
             in
             their
             own
             ?
             Why
             should
             
             it
             be
             such
             an
             improbability
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             people
             that
             were
             so
             active
             in
             their
             Contrivances
             against
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             King
             Iames
             ,
             and
             Charles
             the
             first
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             unlikely
             to
             Plot
             against
             Charles
             the
             Second
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             had
             but
             newly
             entertained
             the
             Charm
             of
             Sacred
             into
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             protection
             against
             their
             Violences
             ,
             when
             as
             truly
             worn
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             .
             With
             what
             Impudence
             can
             they
             presume
             to
             be
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             pretended
             perjuries
             of
             other
             Man
             ,
             who
             themselves
             trample
             under
             foot
             the
             solemnity
             of
             Swearing
             ;
             have
             invaded
             and
             corrupted
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Canker
             and
             
               Aqua
               fortis
            
             of
             their
             Diabolical
             Equivocations
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             corrode
             and
             dissolve
             the
             very
             Ligaments
             and
             Bands
             of
             Humane
             Societies
             ?
             Because
             they
             deny
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             believ'd
             ;
             because
             they
             assert
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             Contradiction
             to
             be
             made
             against
             them
             .
             A
             most
             ignenious
             project
             indeed
             ,
             to
             propagate
             the
             grand
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             .
             What
             a
             golden
             Age
             it
             would
             be
             among
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             Ruffians
             and
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Malefactors
             ,
             were
             they
             but
             once
             allow'd
             to
             defend
             their
             Villanies
             by
             their
             own
             bare
             denyal
             of
             the
             facts
             ,
             or
             the
             Recrimitation
             of
             their
             Accusers
             .
             But
             this
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             Crew
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             no
             better
             than
             such
             ,
             would
             fain
             have
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             at
             their
             own
             pleasure
             to
             Govern
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             World.
             Because
             they
             have
             render'd
             all
             their
             sayings
             ,
             their
             writings
             and
             their
             Attestations
             of
             as
             little
             Credit
             as
             the
             Alchoran
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             impossible
             for
             any
             other
             men
             to
             speak
             Truth
             .
             And
             yet
             while
             they
             are
             Sweating
             ,
             Toyling
             ,
             Moyling
             ,
             Panting
             and
             Labouring
             to
             Stop
             and
             Undermine
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             encouraging
             and
             employing
             the
             debauched
             Pens
             of
             Criminals
             and
             Protestants
             in
             Masquerade
             ,
             setting
             their
             mercenary
             Emissaries
             for
             pitiful
             Rewards
             and
             Tavern
             expences
             ,
             to
             fill
             the
             Town
             and
             Country
             with
             their
             Stories
             ,
             Lyes
             and
             Fables
             ,
             to
             delude
             Belief
             and
             trouble
             the
             Stream
             of
             succeeding
             History
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             act
             the
             same
             things
             of
             which
             they
             accuse
             others
             ,
             rather
             disclosing
             and
             evincing
             than
             concealing
             their
             own
             shame
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             the
             Verity
             of
             their
             foul
             deeds
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Truth
             is
             always
             better
             detected
             by
             a
             Patient
             silence
             and
             contempt
             of
             Political
             Malice
             ,
             than
             by
             so
             many
             boistrous
             ,
             laborious
             and
             forced
             Vindications
             ,
             which
             make
             it
             Evident
             that
             so
             much
             Bustle
             ,
             so
             much
             stir
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             .
          
           
             They
             confess
             there
             was
             a
             Plot
             ,
             but
             they
             say
             it
             was
             contriv'd
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             them
             .
             And
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             they
             endeavour'd
             to
             throw
             their
             Meal-Tub-shams
             upon
             the
             Innocent
             ;
             But
             the
             success
             of
             the
             Proof
             on
             both
             sides
             was
             far
             different
             ;
             for
             many
             of
             theirs
             have
             suffer'd
             ,
             none
             of
             ours
             were
             so
             much
             as
             question'd
             .
             And
             yet
             such
             was
             their
             Diligence
             ,
             such
             the
             discouragement
             of
             ours
             ,
             such
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Party
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             it
             might
             have
             gone
             hard
             with
             some
             persons
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             Truth
             in
             what
             was
             design'd
             by
             those
             Knights
             of
             the
             Meal-tub
             ,
             and
             crafty
             Secretaries
             of
             Collonel
             
             Mansel's
             pretended
             Letters
             .
             But
             all
             those
             Elaborate
             Engines
             of
             deceit
             being
             Providentially
             overturn'd
             and
             render'd
             unsuccessefull
             ,
             what
             can
             men
             of
             Reason
             Judge
             but
             that
             all
             their
             Windings
             and
             Shiftings
             ,
             all
             their
             Forgeries
             and
             Reproaches
             ,
             all
             their
             Rolling
             
             Sisyphus's
             Stone
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             Effects
             of
             their
             disappointed
             Fury
             to
             see
             their
             
             tottering
             Religion
             more
             weakned
             and
             Expugned
             by
             their
             own
             Diabolical
             practices
             ,
             that
             have
             thrown
             upon
             their
             Nonsensical
             Superstition
             the
             additional
             stains
             and
             defilements
             of
             Treason
             and
             Murder
             ,
             and
             awaken'd
             the
             Jealousies
             of
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             to
             put
             in
             Execution
             the
             Motto
             of
             Lewis
             the
             XII
             .
             
               Perdam
               Baylylonis
               Nomen
            
             ,
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Opposition
             either
             of
             Germany
             or
             Geneva
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             all
             the
             several
             Orders
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             this
             Vindicator
             of
             the
             
               Inglish
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Gang
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Persons
             of
             Credit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             the
             Subject
             of
             every
             Satyrical
             Pen
             ,
             but
             the
             Religious
             Scorn
             and
             Indignation
             of
             so
             many
             good
             and
             grave
             Men
             of
             their
             own
             Profession
             ;
             we
             may
             presume
             that
             those
             Thunder-bolts
             of
             Perjury
             and
             concocted
             Lyes
             which
             they
             toss
             with
             so
             much
             Rage
             at
             others
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             so
             Fatal
             as
             vain
             Malice
             suggests
             to
             men
             of
             their
             own
             lewd
             Principles
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             the
             Particular
             difference
             between
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             Dr.
             Oats
             .
             And
             first
             let
             us
             see
             whence
             comes
             this
             dismal
             Shower
             of
             broad
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             barbed
             Defiances
             .
             It
             seems
             ,
             
               Non
               omne
               malum
               ab
               Aquilone
            
             ;
             a
             little
             brush
             of
             Misfortune
             from
             the
             South
             ,
             St.
             Omers
             and
             Doway
             must
             Club
             to
             vindicate
             the
             
               Inglish
               Catholicks
            
             .
             Two
             Reverend
             Seminaries
             of
             Mischief
             ,
             where
             are
             the
             best
             Forges
             and
             the
             best
             Artists
             ,
             as
             Famous
             for
             Forming
             Lyes
             and
             Reproaches
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             the
             Workmen
             of
             Montpellier
             for
             making
             of
             Tweezers
             .
             What
             Instructors
             of
             Youth
             they
             are
             ,
             is
             yet
             fresh
             in
             Memory
             ,
             upon
             their
             sending
             such
             a
             Knot
             of
             young
             Striplings
             ,
             furnished
             and
             fortified
             with
             all
             the
             Sleights
             of
             Equivocation
             ,
             to
             lye
             and
             forswear
             themselves
             for
             Conveniency
             ;
             a
             Vertue
             which
             the
             Iesuits
             thought
             both
             Rationable
             and
             Justifiable
             ,
             as
             being
             Applauded
             by
             
               Lucians
               Philospeudes
            
             ,
             the
             Vindicators
             particular
             Author
             .
             So
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             there
             is
             but
             little
             hopes
             of
             Truth
             to
             come
             from
             either
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             Masters
             are
             so
             ready
             ,
             and
             the
             Scholars
             so
             apt
             to
             learn
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Lying
             .
             His
             Address
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             he
             calls
             to
             the
             
               Courteous
               Reader
            
             (
             for
             indeed
             the
             Reader
             must
             be
             very
             courteous
             that
             takes
             notice
             what
             he
             says
             )
             and
             tells
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             
               to
               examine
               a
               Pamphlet
               ,
               which
               is
               singular
               in
               its
               kind
               .
            
             He
             means
             something
             else
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ;
             help
             him
             Mrs.
             Cellier
             .
             For
             certainly
             this
             was
             not
             the
             first
             detection
             that
             ever
             was
             made
             of
             Popish
             Conspiracy
             and
             Treason
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             singular
             in
             its
             kind
             .
             But
             he
             endeavours
             to
             explain
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               an
               Original
               ;
               for
               its
               Author
               found
               none
               to
               copy
               :
            
             and
             he
             
               hopes
               none
               will
               ever
               copy
               him
               .
            
             In
             truth
             ,
             I
             don't
             understand
             him
             yet
             ;
             't
             was
             very
             discourteously
             done
             to
             chop
             Nonsence
             upon
             a
             courteous
             Reader
             at
             the
             first
             dash
             .
             It
             was
             a
             violent
             strain
             to
             usher
             in
             a
             Quibble
             .
             But
             whatever
             the
             Vindicator
             meant
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Original
             never
             meant
             it
             should
             be
             other
             .
             He
             does
             well
             to
             confess
             it
             an
             Original
             ;
             for
             then
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             it
             was
             the
             Authors
             own
             .
          
           
             
               No
               work
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               so
               like
               the
               True
               Narrative
               ,
               as
            
             Lucians
             
               True
               History
            
             .
             What
             did
             this
             Fool
             mean
             to
             bring
             the
             
               True
               Narrative
            
             and
             
             Lucian's
             
               True
               History
            
             together
             ,
             between
             which
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Paralell
             or
             Similitude
             than
             between
             an
             Oyster
             and
             a
             Pippin
             .
             If
             he
             did
             it
             to
             shew
             his
             Learning
             ,
             he
             is
             cursedly
             mistaken
             to
             conclude
             the
             falshood
             of
             the
             true
             Narrative
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             Lucians
             true
             History
             .
             For
             to
             tell
             him
             the
             truth
             ,
             Lucian
             
               's
               true
               History
            
             is
             no
             true
             History
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Antithesis
             ,
             Lucians
             true
             History
             being
             feigned
             ,
             the
             
               True
               Narracive
            
             must
             be
             true
             .
             However
             like
             one
             that
             never
             read
             Lucians
             true
             History
             ,
             
             he
             essayes
             to
             make
             out
             his
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               Lucians
               true
               History
               is
               witty
               ,
               the
               True
               Narrative
               stupid
               .
            
             Go
             on
             —
             
               That
               delights
               ,
               this
               grieves
               ;
               That
               laughs
               ,
               this
               bites
               .
            
             A
             very
             pretty
             description
             of
             a
             true
             History
             .
             However
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             it
             did
             the
             Office
             it
             was
             intended
             for
             ;
             it
             did
             both
             grieve
             and
             bite
             ,
             but
             none
             but
             those
             that
             deserved
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             greater
             Argument
             of
             its
             being
             true
             ,
             than
             any
             the
             Vindicator
             has
             brought
             out
             of
             Lucian
             to
             prove
             it
             false
             .
             So
             that
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             this
             Conceit
             of
             the
             Vindicators
             was
             conceived
             in
             his
             Heel
             ;
             as
             Lucian
             ,
             in
             his
             True
             History
             tells
             ye
             ,
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             Moon
             conceived
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             Head.
             However
             he
             has
             placed
             it
             in
             the
             Forefront
             of
             his
             Battel
             ,
             to
             shew
             ye
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Imagination
             .
          
           
             He
             sayes
             ,
             
               He
               never
               saw
               the
               man.
            
             Non
             imperte
             —
             
               and
               so
               knows
               nothing
               of
               him
               but
               by
               hear-say
               ,
               and
               his
               works
               ,
               which
               discover
               his
               better
               part
               ,
               his
               soul
               :
            
             I
             find
             the
             shallow
             Vindicators
             Prospective-glass
             was
             too
             short
             to
             discover
             his
             Soul
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             his
             Body
             ,
             it
             being
             allowable
             among
             the
             Iesuits
             to
             abuse
             those
             they
             never
             saw
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Physiognomy
               in
               a
               Pamphlet
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               an
               Index
               to
               all
               Villany
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               letter'd
               man
               may
               read
            
             Rogue
             
               in
               his
               face
            
             .
             This
             denotes
             in
             the
             Vindicator
             two
             Jesuitical
             perfections
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Rascality
             ,
             from
             the
             single
             authority
             of
             a
             Pamphlet
             to
             call
             a
             man
             Rogue
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             saw
             in
             his
             life
             .
             And
             who
             wrote
             this
             Pamphlet
             ?
             A
             certain
             Fortune-teller
             of
             their
             own
             Gang.
             A
             very
             easie
             way
             of
             defamation
             ,
             to
             borrow
             Reproaches
             from
             one
             another
             .
             However
             there
             be
             that
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             had
             his
             face
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             chang'd
             it
             with
             any
             of
             the
             five
             Jesuits
             that
             were
             hang'd
             .
             
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               presented
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               St.
            
             Omers
             
               for
               Confirmation
               ,
               he
               stopt
               when
               he
               came
               to
            
             Oats
             ,
             
               because
               he
               doubted
               whether
               his
               heart
               was
               prepared
               to
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
               in
               whose
               face
               He
               perceived
               signs
               of
               great
               Malice
               .
            
             It
             seems
             then
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             Berogu'd
             the
             man
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             upon
             trust
             ;
             the
             more
             Knave
             he
             for
             his
             pains
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             not
             certain
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             certain
             of
             This.
             And
             what
             does
             this
             signifie
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Omers
             spoke
             nothing
             but
             Gospel
             .
             Men
             must
             be
             scandaliz'd
             by
             such
             Enemies
             to
             Truth
             as
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             because
             such
             disciples
             of
             Artemidorus
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             shoot
             their
             fools
             bolts
             at
             Random
             against
             a
             Young
             Scholars
             face
             .
             An
             excellent
             Reward
             for
             a
             Proselite
             that
             came
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             their
             foppish
             Religion
             .
             But
             to
             return
             your
             Bishop
             Physiognomie
             for
             his
             Physiognomie
             ;
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             great
             Saints
             ,
             was
             such
             a
             contemptible
             ,
             ill-look't
             ,
             beetle-brow'd
             fellow
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Rule
             ,
             the
             Pope
             bid
             him
             
               go
               wallow
               with
               the
               Hogs
               ,
               (
               for
               whom
               he
               was
               fitter
               company
               than
               for
               men
               )
               and
               not
               trouble
               him
               with
               his
               Rules
               .
            
             So
             much
             may
             the
             Pope
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             be
             deceived
             in
             Humane
             Physiognomie
             .
          
           
             The
             Vindicator
             goes
             on
             ;
             
               He
               stiles
               himself
            
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               sayes
               he
               commenced
               Doctor
               at
            
             Salamanca
             .
             
               Which
               cannot
               be
               ;
               First
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               was
               at
            
             Salamanca
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             the
             Doctor
             answers
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             First
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             Salamanca
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             Doctors
             Argument
             be
             not
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Vindicators
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             any
             ordinary
             Logician
             :
             Nay
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             that
             the
             Doctor
             should
             know
             whether
             he
             was
             at
             Salamanca
             or
             no
             ,
             than
             a
             man
             that
             never
             saw
             him
             in
             his
             life
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             None
             but
             Priests
             ,
             
               saith
               He
            
             ,
             are
             admitted
             to
             that
             Degree
             in
             Catholick
             Vniversities
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             was
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Doctor
             makes
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             is
             in
             a
             very
             great
             errour
             :
             For
             that
             Father
             Landayada
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             only
             a
             
               Clericus
               Minor
            
             was
             made
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             made
             a
             Priest
             till
             some
             time
             afterwards
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             could
             not
             stay
             for
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             urgent
             occasions
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Vindicator
             tells
             ye
             a
             story
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Tuam
             ,
             how
             the
             Doctor
             
               wrote
               to
               him
               for
               Holy
               Orders
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Bishop
             deny'd
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
               ill
               Charracter
            
             he
             heard
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Manners
             .
          
           
             Who
             does
             this
             Vindicator
             write
             to
             ?
             certainly
             not
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             does
             his
             Vindication
             signifie
             ?
             Here
             is
             an
             Irish
             Priest
             ,
             that
             pretends
             to
             an
             Archbishoprick
             in
             the
             King
             of
             Englands
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             has
             no
             more
             right
             than
             
               Tom
               Thumb
            
             ,
             one
             that
             lives
             under
             the
             ill
             Character
             of
             an
             Exile
             ,
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             one
             that
             has
             renounc'd
             his
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Foreigner
             gives
             Him
             only
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Most
               Serene
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
            
             ;
             and
             because
             this
             Hedge
             Archbishop
             would
             not
             give
             the
             Doctor
             what
             he
             had
             no
             Power
             or
             authority
             to
             conferre
             ,
             and
             to
             excuse
             himself
             pretends
             an
             
               ill
               Character
            
             of
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             therefore
             this
             must
             pass
             for
             currant
             .
             'T
             is
             easily
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             usurp
             all
             the
             good
             Characters
             to
             themselves
             ,
             have
             none
             to
             spare
             for
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             the
             Capital
             Enemy
             of
             their
             Treasons
             and
             Impieties
             .
             It
             argues
             nothing
             but
             meer
             spite
             and
             malice
             to
             lay
             general
             Accusations
             against
             a
             mans
             Physiognomy
             ,
             and
             reproach
             him
             with
             the
             general
             Term
             of
             an
             
               ill
               Character
            
             ,
             when
             they
             lay
             nothing
             in
             particular
             to
             his
             charge
             .
             And
             so
             good
             night
             to
             this
             silly
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               He
               had
               not
               Learning
               sufficient
               for
               any
               Degree
               in
               a
               Catholick
               Vniversity
               .
            
             That
             's
             strange
             !
             How
             then
             come
             so
             many
             Dunces
             ,
             Blockheads
             ,
             
             Ignoramus's
             and
             stupid
             Theologists
             ,
             to
             obtain
             their
             Degrees
             in
             Catholick
             Universities
             .
             A
             thing
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequently
             complain'd
             of
             than
             the
             doltish
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Romish
             Clergy
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             still
             resolv'd
             to
             assume
             the
             Title
             in
             spite
             of
             his
             teeth
             ;
             and
             still
             asserts
             it
             to
             be
             his
             Right
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             once
             a
             fair
             Diploma
             to
             have
             justifi'd
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             if
             any
             truth
             may
             be
             justifi'd
             to
             such
             opinionated
             and
             headstrong
             Mules
             as
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             Gang
             )
             but
             that
             
               Fenwick
               ,
               White
            
             ,
             and
             Wilmot
             rifl'd
             his
             Study
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Monks
             of
             Doway
             serv'd
             a
             reformed
             Brother
             of
             Theirs
             ,
             by
             robbing
             him
             of
             his
             Letters
             of
             Orders
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             not
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             his
             Ordination
             .
             Nevertheless
             the
             Doctor
             is
             not
             so
             bare
             of
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             that
             Fenwicks
             Papers
             sufficiently
             witness'd
             before
             the
             Lords
             ,
             that
             the
             Charges
             of
             his
             Proceeding
             at
             Salamanca
             were
             payd
             by
             the
             Society
             here
             in
             London
             :
             A
             fair
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             had
             as
             much
             Learning
             as
             the
             Quoter
             of
             
               Lucians
               True
               History
            
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             deserved
             his
             Degree
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             He
             will
             do
             for
             his
             Vindication
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             happens
             to
             speak
             an
             unlucky
             piece
             of
             Truth
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctors
             
               Doctorship
               and
               Papists
               Treason
               were
               both
               hammer'd
               on
               the
               same
               Anvil
               .
            
             For
             no
             question
             but
             Salamanca
             was
             as
             deeply
             concern'd
             in
             the
             Plot
             as
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
               quo
               he
            
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             who
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             credible
             that
             Oats
             a
             Scholar
             ,
             should
             be
             employ'd
             in
             Negotiations
             of
             State
             ,
             of
             most
             dangerous
             nature
             and
             highest
             consequence
             ?
          
           
             Oh!
             are
             ye
             come
             to
             your
             Appeals
             ?
             Then
             we
             shall
             deal
             well
             enough
             with
             ye
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             think
             it
             credible
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             those
             Doctors
             of
             Policy
             ,
             those
             Engrossers
             and
             Forestallers
             of
             Learning
             ,
             should
             employ
             such
             a
             pitiful
             
             poor
             Scholar
             ,
             as
             
               Iean
               Chastell
            
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Draper
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             
               Negotiation
               of
               State
            
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             
               most
               dangerous
               Nature
               and
               highest
               consequence
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Murther
             of
             a
             Sacred
             King
             ?
             Who
             would
             think
             that
             that
             same
             Pythagoras
             of
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             should
             run
             the
             Risco
             of
             being
             his
             Tutor
             and
             Instructer
             to
             prepare
             him
             for
             the
             fact
             ?
             And
             yet
             so
             it
             was
             without
             any
             Equivocation
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             fair
             Attempt
             made
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Iesuits
             were
             expell'd
             France
             ,
             Father
             Guignard
             was
             hang'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Philosopher
             Gueret
             condemned
             to
             perpetual
             Banishment
             .
          
           
             Now
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             who
             would
             think
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             other
             Papists
             should
             be
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             with
             their
             Ifs
             and
             And
             's
             ,
             and
             
               How
               is
               it
               probables
            
             ,
             to
             Vindicate
             themselves
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             the
             Assassination
             ?
             Who
             would
             think
             they
             should
             go
             about
             to
             lay
             their
             Crimes
             upon
             the
             Huguenots
             ,
             as
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             Gang
             lately
             endeavour'd
             to
             father
             their
             Treasons
             upon
             the
             Presbyterians
             ?
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             so
             Impudent
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             .
             For
             with
             your
             good
             leave
             ,
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             
               Litera
               Scripta
               manet
            
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             fence
             against
             the
             Record
             of
             allow'd
             History
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Libel
             Printed
             at
             Doway
             ,
             against
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             was
             so
             confident
             as
             to
             averr
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               Fram'd
               and
               compos'd
               on
               purpose
               to
               render
               the
               Iesuits
               Odious
               .
               How
               is
               it
               probable
               ,
            
             cryes
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             that
             Chastel
             ,
             
               such
               a
               Proficient
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               should
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               Kings
               might
               be
               Murther'd
               ?
               How
               is
               it
               likely
               ,
               that
            
             Chastel
             
               should
               so
               positively
               affirm
               ,
               that
               such
               approv'd
               Doctors
               should
               write
               and
               teach
               the
               same
               ?
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             courteous
             Reader
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             Iffing
             and
             Anding
             ,
             and
             Appealing
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             their
             old
             way
             of
             Shamming
             and
             Shifting
             ,
             reviv'd
             by
             the
             Compendium
             ,
             and
             imitated
             again
             by
             this
             same
             Learned
             Reader
             of
             Lucian
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             without
             some
             body
             to
             do
             the
             Drudgery
             of
             Transaction
             :
             And
             why
             their
             Pupil
             Oats
             ,
             a
             Scholar
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             call
             him
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             as
             fit
             a
             person
             to
             go
             of
             their
             Messages
             ,
             carry
             their
             Letters
             and
             open
             'em
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             their
             learned
             Priests
             ;
             why
             he
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             behav'd
             himself
             so
             well
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             and
             entrusted
             ,
             and
             trusted
             again
             ,
             there
             has
             nothing
             happen'd
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             his
             conduct
             that
             could
             make
             any
             man
             think
             the
             contrary
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             was
             there
             that
             vast
             difference
             between
             the
             Doctors
             despised
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             Elevated
             Capacities
             of
             them
             that
             were
             hang'd
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             be
             an
             Associate
             with
             better
             men
             than
             they
             at
             any
             time
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             Argument
             of
             his
             being
             one
             of
             their
             Chief
             Instruments
             ,
             than
             the
             Mistaken
             Judgment
             that
             they
             made
             of
             his
             Physiognomy
             .
             For
             the
             Vindicator
             confesses
             they
             
               intended
               him
               much
               good
               ,
               if
               his
               nature
               had
               been
               susceptible
               of
               good
               Advice
               .
            
             Otherwise
             't
             was
             very
             ill
             done
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             so
             lovingly
             to
             entertain
             a
             person
             in
             whose
             face
             they
             
               read
               Rogue
            
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             obnoxious
             for
             the
             Ill
             Characters
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Manners
             ,
             but
             that
             through
             those
             very
             Errors
             of
             their
             silly
             skill
             in
             Phisiognomy
             ,
             they
             look'd
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             fit
             Engine
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             designs
             .
             So
             that
             from
             his
             own
             conclusion
             revers'd
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             Strangeness
             or
             Improbability
             in
             the
             Plot
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             common
             piece
             of
             Papistical
             practice
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             little
             strange
             or
             Improbable
             ,
             that
             
               Oats
               a
               Schollar
            
             should
             be
             employed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             perswade
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctor
             was
             
               never
               employ'd
               by
               Iesuits
            
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             knew
             the
             Generals
             
               Hand
               and
               Seal
            
             ,
             and
             had
             several
             times
             seen
             his
             Name
             ;
             Yet
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               never
               hit
               his
               name
               right
            
             .
             It
             might
             be
             very
             true
             that
             the
             Doctor
             had
             seen
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             see
             it
             
             truly
             written
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             frequent
             thing
             in
             England
             for
             strangers
             to
             misspell
             one
             anothers
             names
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             frequent
             to
             prosecute
             and
             sue
             persons
             by
             names
             mis-spelt
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             a
             Misnomer
             invalidates
             neither
             the
             Prosecution
             nor
             the
             Action
             .
             He
             was
             right
             in
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             name
             Oliva
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             
               De
               Oliva
            
             ,
             or
             
               Di
               Oliva
            
             ,
             or
             
               D'
               Oliva
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             straw
             matter
             ,
             neither
             were
             the
             Letters
             tak'n
             in
             
             White
             's
             Chamber
             produc'd
             to
             prove
             the
             wrong
             or
             right
             spelling
             of
             the
             General
             's
             name
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             the
             Plot
             ;
             which
             doing
             so
             effectually
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             't
             was
             not
             material
             to
             examin
             whether
             D'
             Oliva's
             name
             were
             spelt
             right
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             He
             says
             the
             Doctor
             mistakes
             the
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Seal
             ,
             and
             that
             
               there
               never
               was
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               any
               Iesuits
               Seal
               .
            
             A
             General
             and
             therefore
             very
             bold
             assertion
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             confesses
             the
             Seal
             varies
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             contains
             one
             thing
             ,
             then
             another
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             for
             throughout
             all
             the
             true
             Narrative
             the
             Doctor
             does
             not
             undertake
             to
             tell
             the
             Inscription
             of
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Seal
            
             .
             He
             saies
             indeed
             in
             his
             true
             Narrative
             ,
             that
             
               I.
               H.
               S.
            
             signified
             the
             Iesuits
             :
             He
             also
             says
             that
             the
             Commissions
             to
             the
             chief
             Conspirators
             
               were
               stamped
               by
               the
               General
               of
               Iesuits
               ,
            
             but
             concerning
             the
             form
             or
             fashion
             of
             the
             Seal
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             single
             Syllable
             .
             The
             Vindicators
             business
             is
             to
             answer
             the
             true
             Narrative
             ;
             if
             he
             do
             not
             that
             ,
             he
             does
             nothing
             .
             Alas
             poor
             silly
             Woodpecker
             !
             He
             come
             to
             strike
             at
             the
             root
             of
             a
             discovery
             with
             such
             dull
             Tools
             as
             these
             !
             I
             had
             thought
             he
             would
             have
             brought
             such
             dismal
             Instruments
             of
             Ruin
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             display'd
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             Babel
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             put
             off
             his
             Doublet
             ,
             fallen
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             outdone
             
             Hercules's
             twelve
             Labourers
             :
             Instead
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             comes
             in
             sneaking
             like
             some
             superannuated
             Pigmy
             ,
             with
             a
             couple
             of
             formal
             sentences
             ,
             which
             his
             Grandmother
             taught
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             collected
             out
             of
             
               Gregories
               Morals
            
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             musty
             Author
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             quitted
             the
             force
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             proceed
             by
             the
             more
             lazy
             way
             of
             Miracle
             .
             Alas
             !
             we
             knew
             that
             
               the
               speaking
               of
               material
               contradictions
               weaken
               the
               Credit
               of
               a
               Witness
            
             ;
             we
             knew
             what
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Falshood
             were
             ,
             without
             the
             aid
             of
             his
             Nonsensical
             Information
             .
             Then
             he
             rambles
             into
             the
             Tryals
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Coleman
            
             and
             Langhorn
             ,
             which
             no
             way
             belong
             to
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             for
             Reply
             to
             which
             we
             shall
             referr
             the
             Reader
             to
             Dr.
             
             Oats's
             Vindication
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Compendium
             ,
             from
             whence
             this
             feeble
             Vindicator
             has
             rifl'd
             both
             his
             matter
             and
             his
             Observations
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               he
               proceeds
               and
               says
            
             ,
             The
             Doctor
             declar'd
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             He
             had
             no
             body
             considerable
             to
             accuse
             besides
             those
             he
             had
             nam'd
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             accused
             some
             of
             the
             very
             Prime
             ,
             whom
             before
             he
             had
             not
             nam'd
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Suggestion
             ,
             though
             absolutely
             false
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             would
             have
             the
             Dr.
             
               Evidently
               perjur'd
            
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             he
             sets
             up
             a
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             consisting
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Scrap
             of
             Latin
             ,
             and
             a
             versicle
             of
             Scripture
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             (
             as
             being
             far
             more
             applicable
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             party
             )
             condemns
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             declares
             himself
             satisfi'd
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             has
             got
             a
             great
             Victory
             ;
             he
             has
             convinc'd
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             's
             one
             of
             his
             great
             Labours
             over
             .
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             he
             would
             have
             stop'd
             here
             ,
             as
             believing
             the
             World
             would
             have
             been
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             his
             Judgment
             .
             But
             he
             proceeds
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Accusation
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               any
               Knave
               by
               his
               Oath
               might
               bring
               any
               person
               in
               Question
               .
            
             He
             means
             ,
             the
             Accusation
             was
             an
             Accusation
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             ,
             an
             Accusation
             justified
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             will
             bring
             the
             Parties
             accused
             into
             Question
             .
             But
             Accusations
             of
             that
             Importance
             as
             are
             contain'd
             in
             the
             True
             Narrative
             ,
             are
             too
             high
             attempts
             to
             be
             carryed
             on
             by
             ordinary
             Knaves
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             extraordinary
             Knaves
             as
             themselves
             ;
             such
             as
             they
             that
             had
             so
             lately
             contriv'd
             to
             put
             their
             Shamms
             upon
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             to
             cover
             their
             
             own
             shame
             .
             But
             there
             was
             this
             difference
             between
             the
             Doctors
             Accusation
             and
             theirs
             ,
             that
             his
             was
             providentially
             upheld
             ,
             theirs
             by
             Providence
             confounded
             .
          
           
             
               We
               have
               a
               long
               story
            
             ,
             quoth
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             
               of
               Treasonable
               Words
               spoken
               ,
               and
               Treasonable
               Letters
               written
               by
               several
               ,
               who
               all
               protest
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               till
            
             Oats
             
               's
               Narrative
               appear'd
            
             .
             Assuredly
             this
             Fop
             of
             a
             Vindicator
             wrote
             his
             Vindication
             to
             be
             laught
             at
             ;
             for
             men
             were
             not
             such
             Fools
             to
             betray
             themselves
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             some
             measure
             by
             the
             help
             of
             their
             dear
             Minion
             ,
             Equivocation
             ,
             they
             protested
             the
             Truth
             .
             They
             did
             not
             believe
             they
             had
             spoken
             Treasonable
             Words
             ,
             or
             written
             Treasonable
             Letters
             ,
             till
             the
             Doctors
             Narrative
             appearing
             ,
             both
             their
             Words
             and
             Letters
             were
             so
             adjudged
             :
             but
             then
             it
             seems
             their
             Ears
             were
             open'd
             ;
             and
             you
             do
             not
             hear
             the
             Vindicator
             urge
             their
             Protestation
             any
             farther
             than
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Narrative
             .
             The
             Story
             of
             Bedingfield
             ,
             as
             he
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             relates
             it
             out
             of
             a
             Pamphlet
             ,
             scribl'd
             by
             one
             of
             his
             confederates
             (
             by
             which
             you
             may
             see
             from
             what
             Muck-hills
             of
             Treason
             he
             rakes
             his
             scoundrel
             Observations
             )
             to
             speak
             his
             own
             Language
             ,
             is
             a
             wicked
             Lye.
             For
             Bedingfield
             knew
             there
             was
             a
             Pacquet
             lay
             for
             him
             at
             the
             Post-house
             ;
             but
             not
             daring
             to
             fetch
             it
             himself
             ,
             sent
             a
             Friend
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             shew'd
             it
             another
             Cordial
             Friend
             ,
             besought
             him
             to
             carry
             the
             Letters
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             them
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             (
             which
             the
             Vindicator
             calls
             
               doing
               his
               Duty
            
             :
             )
             Thereupon
             the
             Letters
             were
             shewn
             in
             Council
             as
             disown'd
             by
             Bedingfield
             ,
             and
             an
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             thence
             of
             the
             Improbability
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             of
             themselves
             produce
             Letters
             of
             that
             consequence
             ;
             but
             Bedingfield
             being
             sent
             for
             to
             be
             examin'd
             about
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             found
             high
             nor
             low
             ;
             he
             had
             prudently
             withdrawn
             himself
             out
             of
             harms
             way
             .
             The
             Story
             of
             Atalanta
             had
             taught
             Bedingfield
             that
             piece
             of
             cunning
             ;
             who
             not
             daring
             to
             trust
             himself
             to
             an
             Escape
             with
             such
             papers
             about
             him
             ,
             like
             those
             that
             scatter
             Gold
             to
             prevent
             the
             swiftness
             of
             pursuit
             ,
             sent
             his
             troublesome
             Pacquet
             to
             employ
             the
             debates
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             when
             the
             business
             was
             new
             and
             scarcely
             believ'd
             ,
             while
             he
             shifted
             for
             himself
             .
             Otherwise
             Father
             Bedingfield
             might
             as
             well
             have
             carryed
             his
             Innocent
             Pacquet
             to
             Court
             himself
             ,
             as
             have
             troubled
             his
             Friend
             .
             And
             it
             had
             been
             a
             noble
             piece
             of
             service
             for
             such
             a
             
               Grave
               Father
            
             to
             have
             appear'd
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Knavery
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             diverted
             the
             Tempest
             so
             blackly
             threatning
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             dear
             friends
             .
             But
             to
             give
             the
             Vindicator
             Scripture
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             very
             next
             words
             to
             his
             Quotation
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ;
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             is
             meer
             Canting
             and
             Mockery
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ;
             the
             more
             ridiculous
             for
             his
             quotation
             of
             Whitebread
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             no
             other
             supports
             for
             his
             Vindication
             than
             the
             Hypocritical
             Ejaculations
             of
             Executed
             Traytors
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             he
             will
             
               follow
               the
               Deponent
               step
               by
               step
               .
            
             There
             's
             something
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             while
             he
             has
             done
             nothing
             .
             
               And
               what
            
             he
             says
             ,
             shall
             be
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             
               undoubtedly
               true
               Attestation
            
             of
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Tuam
             ,
             the
             perjur'd
             Frye
             of
             St.
             Omers
             and
             Doway
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             of
             the
             Confederacy
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             bloody
             Canaille
             ;
             Murtherers
             shall
             give
             it
             ye
             under
             their
             hands
             they
             are
             no
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             Traitors
             attest
             they
             are
             no
             Traitors
             .
             Drive
             on
             Coachman
             .
             
               For
               though
               in
               Equity
               our
               bare
               Denyal
               ought
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               his
               Asseverations
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Vindicator
             is
             Chancellor
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               in
               dubio
               favendum
               est
               reo
               ,
               prius
               quam
               Actori
               ,
            
             which
             is
             utterly
             deny'd
             him
             ,
             when
             hitherto
             neither
             Justice
             nor
             Reason
             have
             
             made
             any
             doubt
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             his
             Party
             ;
             
               Yet
               he
               will
               prove
               irrefragably
               what
               he
               advances
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             .
             However
             his
             heart
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             he
             promises
             fair
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             old
             Proverbs
             of
             
               Curst
               Cows
            
             and
             
               Threatned
               Folks
            
             do
             not
             help
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             at
             a
             loss
             .
             In
             the
             two
             following
             Paragraphs
             you
             shall
             find
             him
             Accoutring
             Himself
             to
             make
             his
             publick
             Entry
             ,
             putting
             on
             the
             Vizor
             of
             a
             starched
             Humility
             ,
             dressing
             himself
             in
             all
             Habiliments
             of
             Dissimulation
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Flattering
             the
             King
             whom
             he
             abhorrs
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             Colloguing
             with
             the
             Parliament
             which
             he
             abominates
             ,
             and
             acting
             all
             the
             tricks
             of
             Jesuitical
             Mountebankry
             that
             St.
             Omers
             Magazine
             could
             furnish
             him
             withall
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             
               repeat
               the
               Seditious
               and
               Traiterous
               words
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Sacred
               Person
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             owns
             'em
             all
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             put
             himself
             upon
             impossibilities
             ,
             to
             Vindicate
             the
             
               English
               Catholicks
            
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             As
             for
             his
             complement
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             the
             forced
             Effect
             of
             Papistical
             Dispensation
             ,
             necessary
             at
             this
             conjuncture
             .
             There
             's
             never
             a
             time
             that
             he
             calls
             the
             King
             Sacred
             ,
             but
             he
             receives
             Absolution
             .
             Else
             he
             would
             endure
             a
             long
             demorage
             and
             a
             severe
             chastisement
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             to
             call
             that
             person
             Sacred
             whom
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             his
             Lord
             God
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             depriv'd
             of
             his
             Dominions
             by
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             the
             words
             
               were
               never
               spoken
               by
               any
               Papist
               ,
               Priest
               or
               Iesuit
               .
            
             Certainly
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             hang'd
             for
             their
             pains
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             first
             time
             they
             have
             done
             so
             .
             The
             Papists
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             the
             Monks
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             were
             they
             that
             unking'd
             Henry
             the
             3
             d.
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             nothing
             but
             the
             bare
             Title
             of
             
               Henry
               Valois
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Monks
             and
             Jesuits
             were
             they
             that
             made
             the
             Pulpits
             of
             Paris
             ring
             with
             their
             Rebellious
             Declamations
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             Faculty
             of
             Theology
             then
             among
             the
             Papists
             esteemed
             the
             chiefest
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             gave
             it
             for
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             were
             Absolv'd
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             Henry
             of
             Valois
             .
             And
             does
             the
             Vindicator
             believe
             there
             were
             neither
             Papists
             ,
             Monks
             nor
             Jesuits
             of
             that
             Facalty
             ?
          
           
             —
             Credat
             Iudaeus
             Apella
             .
          
           
             What
             Priest
             ,
             Monk
             or
             Jesuit
             durst
             give
             the
             Title
             of
             Sacred
             to
             
               Henry
               of
               Navarr
            
             ,
             whom
             Sixtus
             the
             V.
             their
             Head
             and
             Lord
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             all
             subsist
             ,
             had
             condemned
             for
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             depriv'd
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             declared
             incapable
             of
             Succeeding
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             The
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Sorbonne
             ,
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             allmost
             all
             the
             
               New
               Orders
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             (
             among
             which
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             there
             were
             neither
             Papists
             nor
             Monks
             )
             were
             they
             that
             contriv'd
             and
             fomented
             the
             League
             of
             the
             French
             Papists
             against
             their
             two
             Soveraigns
             ,
             Henry
             the
             3
             d
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             4
             th
             .
             Father
             
               Claude
               Matthieu
            
             ,
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             was
             call'd
             
               Le
               Courier
               de
               la
               ligne
            
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             continual
             Posting
             to
             Rome
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             that
             Rebellion
             .
             And
             can
             any
             man
             be
             so
             stupid
             as
             to
             imagin
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             while
             those
             Fryars
             ,
             Monks
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             never
             spoke
             treasonable
             words
             ,
             when
             they
             utter'd
             nothing
             but
             Treason
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ;
             never
             wrote
             Treasonable
             Letters
             ,
             without
             which
             such
             a
             Rebellion
             could
             never
             be
             carryed
             on
             ;
             or
             believ'd
             the
             Title
             of
             Sacred
             belong'd
             to
             Pope-condemn'd
             and
             Anathema'd
             Princes
             ?
          
           
             —
             Credat
             Iudaeus
             Apella
             .
          
           
             I
             fetch
             not
             these
             Instances
             out
             of
             Protestant
             Records
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             
             own
             Historians
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             argue
             the
             Falshood
             and
             Arrogance
             of
             this
             quacking
             Vindicator
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             all
             men
             of
             Sence
             and
             Story
             may
             see
             what
             credit
             there
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             rest
             that
             follows
             .
          
           
             Did
             he
             see
             his
             
               Observations
               would
               be
               Offensive
               to
               any
               in
               Authority
               ,
               he
               would
               suppress
               them
               .
            
             No
             ,
             no
             —
             't
             is
             well
             enough
             ;
             For
             though
             this
             sentence
             of
             the
             Vindicators
             be
             an
             Impudent
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             at
             present
             Govern
             the
             Helm
             of
             State
             ,
             yet
             some
             compassion
             may
             be
             shew'd
             to
             his
             sawcy
             Supposition
             ,
             and
             pretended
             Blindness
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             by
             divulging
             his
             inconsiderate
             Malice
             ,
             he
             has
             rather
             justified
             the
             proceedings
             of
             those
             in
             Authority
             ,
             than
             Vindicated
             those
             Miscreants
             whom
             they
             punished
             .
             
               The
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
            
             are
             mightily
             beholding
             to
             him
             for
             his
             Acknowledgments
             ,
             though
             't
             is
             verily
             suppos'd
             ,
             They
             will
             hardly
             return
             him
             their
             Thanks
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             come
             over
             and
             fetch
             it
             himself
             .
             He
             did
             ill
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             such
             a
             Courteous
             vein
             ,
             not
             to
             thank
             'em
             too
             for
             Voting
             what
             was
             discover'd
             in
             the
             Narrative
             to
             be
             Truth
             :
             Then
             the
             disproof
             of
             the
             true
             Narrative
             would
             render
             him
             an
             
               Illustrious
               Vindicator
            
             indeed
             .
             Nothing
             could
             be
             sufficient
             for
             his
             recompence
             ,
             but
             the
             Pontificate
             it self
             .
             But
             the
             lewd
             progress
             he
             makes
             presages
             so
             ill
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             ever
             come
             to
             preferment
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             his
             Duncery
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             his
             Ingenuity
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             he
             returns
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             
               hopes
               His
               Majesty
               will
               not
               be
               displeased
               with
               harmless
               Endeavours
               to
               Vindicate
               persons
               wrongfully
               accused
               .
            
             He
             forgets
             his
             Title
             of
             Sacred
             already
             ;
             and
             Blaspheming
             that
             Sacred
             Majesty
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             reverence
             ,
             presumes
             to
             tell
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             whose
             Crimes
             and
             Treasons
             he
             himself
             had
             so
             patiently
             and
             with
             so
             much
             consideration
             examin'd
             ,
             were
             
               wrongfully
               accused
            
             .
             Yet
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ,
             under
             the
             disguise
             of
             humble
             Admonition
             ,
             from
             his
             Castle
             of
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             more
             daringly
             assails
             his
             Sacred
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Taxes
             him
             of
             shedding
             Innocent
             Blood.
             Who
             would
             not
             now
             believe
             this
             Miscreant
             Vindicator
             Himself
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             that
             contriv'd
             the
             Assassination
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Person
             ,
             that
             so
             irreligiously
             Attacks
             and
             Undermines
             his
             Sacred
             Reputation
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             all
             this
             clamor
             for
             ?
             Onely
             for
             putting
             to
             deserved
             Death
             a
             company
             of
             Varlets
             and
             Vagabonds
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             hang'd
             ,
             if
             for
             nothing
             else
             ,
             for
             only
             Scaperloytring
             within
             the
             forbidden
             Limits
             of
             his
             Dominions
             .
             He
             is
             now
             got
             into
             a
             Preaching
             humour
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               Defence
               of
               Life
               and
               Honour
               is
               commanded
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             'T
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             most
             Sacred
             Majesty
             is
             resolv'd
             to
             take
             the
             best
             care
             he
             can
             to
             preserve
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             and
             Honour
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             from
             the
             Villanous
             Attempts
             of
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             Confederates
             .
             For
             ,
             pursues
             he
             ,
             
               should
               we
               admit
               the
               Reproaches
               of
               Traitors
               ,
               Conspirators
               ,
               Plotters
               ,
               King-killers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               we
               were
               not
               fit
               to
               live
               in
               any
               State.
            
             'T
             is
             very
             true
             ;
             and
             therefore
             because
             they
             could
             not
             avoid
             those
             Reproaches
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             very
             reason
             they
             have
             been
             expell'd
             out
             of
             so
             many
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             particularly
             out
             of
             This.
             And
             so
             to
             his
          
           
             
               
                 Observations
                 on
                 the
                 Epistle
                 Dedicatory
              
               .
            
             
               He
               begins
               ,
               
                 Mr.
                 Oats
              
               —
            
             
               Well
               —
               here
               Friend
               —
               what
               's
               your
               business
               ?
            
             
               Why
               ,
               —
               If
               all
               you
               say
               in
               your
               Narrative
               be
               true
               ,
               if
               the
               Conspiracy
               be
               real
               —
               
                 &c.
                 —
                 then
                 so
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               Plot
               be
               feigned
               ,
               if
               the
               whole
               Information
               be
               a
               heap
               of
               Lies
               ,
               if
               the
               persons
               accused
               be
               innocent
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 —
                 then
                 so
              
               —
            
             
               A
               very
               worshipful
               Speech
               in
               good
               sooth
               —
               for
               the
               which
               ,
            
             
               —
               Dii
               te
               ,
               Damasippe
               ,
               deaeque
            
             
               —
               donent
               Tonsore
               —
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             very
             irrefragable
             Argument
             indeed
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             such
             a
             one
             as
             they
             call
             at
             St.
             
               Omers
               ,
               Argumentum
               ad
               Hominem
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             calls
             to
             Mr.
             Oats
             ,
             being
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             so
             —
             't
             is
             so
             —
             If
             it
             be
             otherwise
             —
             't
             is
             otherwise
             —
             From
             whence
             I
             argue
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Logick
             of
             St.
             Omers
             be
             no
             profounder
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             fathom'd
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             for
             once
             we
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Doctors
             Narrative
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             merits
             Reward
             ;
             if
             false
             ,
             he
             deserves
             Punishment
             .
             Now
             what
             's
             the
             Consequence
             ?
             Why
             the
             Consequence
             is
             this
             .
             If
             the
             Narrative
             be
             
               false
               ,
               no
               Crime
               can
               be
               greater
               than
            
             His.
             If
             
               true
               ,
               no
               reward
               can
               be
               too
               great
               .
            
             I
             appeal
             to
             both
             the
             Universities
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             acutely
             argued
             ?
             But
             ,
             Heaven
             be
             prais'd
             ,
             the
             Logical
             fit
             is
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             Vindicator
             betakes
             himself
             to
             his
             former
             method
             of
             rambling
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             better
             agrees
             with
             his
             humour
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             not
             say
             Capacity
             .
          
           
             
               You
               boast
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             
               of
               your
               inbred
               Loyalty
               ,
               which
               neither
               your
               Education
               nor
               your
               Discourse
               confirm
               .
            
             Suppose
             a
             man
             be
             bred
             a
             Turk
             or
             a
             Iew
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             how
             he
             was
             educated
             in
             his
             Youth
             ?
             He
             left
             his
             Fathers
             Education
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             you
             to
             St.
             Omers
             for
             Breeding
             ;
             why
             did
             not
             you
             teach
             him
             better
             ?
             We
             had
             thought
             you
             had
             intended
             your
             Vindication
             against
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             not
             his
             Eather
             .
             Now
             for
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             
               calls
               concealing
               Treasons
               and
               concurring
               with
               Treasons
               (
               the
               subject
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Pardon
               )
               Human
               frailties
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               esteemed
               them
               little
               Peccadillo's
               ,
               and
               Venial
               sins
               .
            
             Pray
             ,
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             where
             were
             your
             Brains
             ?
             or
             how
             long
             did
             you
             scratch
             before
             you
             hit
             upon
             this
             learned
             Exposition
             of
             yours
             .
             For
             he
             sayes
             no
             such
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             sence
             of
             what
             he
             writes
             you
             most
             falaciously
             misinterpret
             .
             The
             Doctor
             sayes
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Narrative
             had
             its
             rise
             from
             his
             
               inbred
               Loyalty
            
             ,
             and
             credits
             support
             under
             God
             to
             
               his
               Majesties
               gracious
               Pardon
               for
               several
               humane
               frailties
               in
               the
               Management
               :
            
             As
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             His
             Majesties
             Gracious
             Pardon
             of
             several
             Humane
             frailties
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             his
             discovery
             ,
             were
             the
             support
             of
             it
             against
             the
             Machinations
             of
             such
             subverters
             of
             Truth
             as
             the
             Vindicator
             .
             His
             Pardon
             for
             concealing
             your
             Treasons
             ,
             and
             concurring
             with
             your
             Crew
             ,
             was
             a
             Pardon
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             which
             there
             was
             no
             occasion
             here
             to
             mention
             :
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             good
             Mr.
             Screw-sence
             ,
             in
             your
             Reply
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             you
             mean
             by
             Little
             Peccadillo's
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             the
             Doctor
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
               many
               encroachments
               of
               the
               Papists
               upon
               Princes
               for
               these
               thousand
               Years
               ,
               prove
               their
               Inclinations
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
             You
             answer
             ,
             
               What
               will
               the
               Encroachments
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               prove
               ?
            
             What
             's
             that
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             it
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             The
             Encroachments
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             are
             no
             Excuses
             of
             the
             Encroachments
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
             The
             Presbyterians
             stick
             strangely
             in
             your
             Stomach
             .
             I
             find
             you
             want
             Employment
             .
             You
             would
             fain
             animate
             the
             Protestant
             Princes
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             know
             you
             could
             help
             'em
             to
             a
             Massacre
             or
             two
             at
             a
             short
             Warning
             .
             But
             at
             present
             there
             is
             no
             such
             occasion
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             what
             say
             you
             to
             the
             Encroachments
             of
             the
             Papists
             ?
             That
             's
             your
             Charge
             .
             With
             much
             adoe
             at
             length
             you
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Rebellions
             ,
             which
             you
             mincingly
             call
             the
             Disorders
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             were
             
               like
               Agues
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               neither
               painful
               nor
               dangerous
               ,
               
               and
               leave
               the
               Body
               more
               healthy
               than
               before
               .
            
             So
             you
             conclude
             that
             the
             Papists
             may
             be
             Rebels
             ,
             massacre
             ,
             murder
             ,
             play
             the
             Devils
             with
             two
             Sticks
             ,
             't
             is
             all
             for
             the
             health
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             So
             you
             murder'd
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             for
             the
             Health
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             God
             preserve
             England
             from
             your
             Papistical
             Agues
             .
             Here
             's
             a
             Vindicator
             of
             the
             
               Inglish
               Catholicks
            
             indeed
             ,
             to
             support
             and
             encourage
             Treason
             ,
             while
             he
             endeavours
             to
             vindicate
             'em
             from
             it
             !
             The
             Catholicks
             have
             great
             hopes
             of
             your
             destroying
             the
             True
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             offended
             that
             the
             Dr.
             Charges
             the
             late
             
               unnatural
               War
            
             upon
             the
             Papists
             .
             But
             't
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Ale
             and
             History
             ;
             for
             had
             not
             the
             Papists
             perpetrated
             that
             Inhumane
             Massacre
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             those
             other
             heats
             of
             a
             few
             violent
             Spirits
             had
             soon
             been
             overmaster'd
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Papists
             by
             that
             bloody
             means
             had
             conjur'd
             up
             the
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             of
             the
             Nation
             for
             the
             common
             safety
             ,
             't
             was
             high
             time
             to
             disarm
             Papists
             ,
             and
             put
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             to
             death
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             all
             in
             a
             Combustion
             ,
             the
             Papists
             flock'd
             to
             the
             King
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             as
             to
             protect
             themselves
             from
             the
             Revenge
             that
             threaten'd
             the
             Crimson
             Fact
             they
             had
             committed
             .
             Then
             for
             the
             service
             they
             did
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             was
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             rather
             an
             injury
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             but
             weaken
             and
             pull
             down
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             Huguenots
             by
             adhering
             to
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             advanced
             and
             Strengthened
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guises
             party
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             both
             those
             unfortunate
             Monarchs
             .
             We
             could
             give
             the
             Vindicator
             a
             cluster
             of
             Evidences
             of
             the
             Disloyalty
             of
             the
             
               Inglish
               Catholicks
            
             to
             their
             Native
             Soveraigns
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             how
             unlikely
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             would
             have
             murthered
             King
             Iames
             in
             his
             Cradle
             ,
             should
             prove
             Loyal
             to
             his
             Father
             ?
             that
             they
             should
             fight
             out
             of
             Loyalty
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             they
             hop'd
             by
             that
             Disunion
             ,
             which
             they
             appear'd
             in
             only
             to
             advance
             and
             render
             more
             desperate
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             Catholick
             Arms
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             time
             they
             would
             pave
             the
             way
             to
             it
             themselves
             .
             But
             being
             defeated
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             then
             they
             fell
             to
             their
             old
             way
             of
             Plotting
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             method
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Narrative
             .
             Had
             the
             Dr.
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             were
             the
             first
             Contrivers
             of
             the
             late
             Wars
             for
             the
             health
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             would
             have
             been
             pleased
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             displeased
             :
             And
             because
             he
             cannot
             be
             reveng'd
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             therefore
             he
             falls
             pell
             mell
             again
             upon
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             asking
             questions
             with
             one
             side
             of
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             answering
             them
             with
             the
             other
             .
             Who
             did
             this
             ?
             The
             Presbyterians
             ;
             Who
             did
             that
             ?
             The
             Presbyterians
             .
             Who
             did
             the
             t'other
             thing
             ?
             The
             Presbyterians
             .
             But
             to
             retaliate
             his
             Kindness
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             must
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             ask
             a
             few
             questions
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             Who
             massacred
             the
             poor
             innocent
             Albigenses
             ?
             The
             Papists
             .
             Who
             committed
             that
             bloody
             Butchery
             in
             Paris
             ?
             The
             Papists
             .
             Who
             massacred
             the
             poor
             harmless
             Piedmontors
             ?
             The
             Papists
             .
             Who
             were
             the
             Actors
             of
             that
             impious
             Tragedy
             in
             Ireland
             ?
             The
             Papists
             .
             Who
             were
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             this
             last
             horrid
             Plot
             ?
             The
             Papists
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             does
             but
             sharpen
             his
             own
             weapons
             against
             his
             own
             and
             the
             breasts
             of
             his
             own
             party
             ;
             and
             the
             
               dirt
               of
               Rebellion
            
             still
             remains
             as
             foul
             as
             ever
             upon
             their
             own
             Hypocritical
             Habits
             .
             I
             will
             ask
             the
             Vindicator
             but
             one
             Question
             more
             ;
             Who
             they
             were
             that
             brought
             a
             Petition
             to
             
               Oliver
               Cromrel
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             promis'd
             that
             if
             He
             would
             Tolerate
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             they
             would
             assist
             him
             to
             extirprate
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Stewards
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             were
             not
             as
             like
             to
             proffer
             a
             thousand
             Pounds
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Escape
             after
             Worcester
             Fight
             ?
             As
             long
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             matter
             for
             the
             Mistake
             of
             a
             Name
             or
             two
             .
          
           
           
             Upon
             his
             next
             Repetition
             of
             the
             following
             Expression
             in
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             
               What
               Arguments
               can
               perswade
               them
               to
               be
               true
               to
               their
               natural
               ,
               who
               profess
               Allegiance
               ,
               out
               of
               Conscience
               to
               a
               Foreign
               contrary
               Soveraign
               ?
            
             He
             Answers
             
               readily
               ,
               no
               English
               Papist
               doth
               so
               .
            
             He
             may
             well
             say
             readily
             ;
             for
             such
             Answers
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             are
             very
             readily
             coyn'd
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             thou
             lyest
             :
             For
             if
             the
             English
             Papist
             do
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Papist
             ,
             but
             a
             Mungrel
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             he
             renounces
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               temporal
               Dominions
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               regarded
               than
               the
               D.
               of
            
             Parma
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Prince
               of
            
             Monaco
             .
             This
             is
             another
             manifest
             untruth
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             the
             positive
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             by
             meer
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             supream
             and
             sole
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Monarchs
             and
             Princes
             are
             his
             Vassals
             (
             which
             includes
             his
             authority
             in
             temporals
             as
             well
             as
             spirituals
             )
             :
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             Legat
             of
             Pope
             Adrian
             told
             
               Frederick
               Barbarossa
            
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             
               That
               he
               held
               his
               Empire
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Holy
               Father
            
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             for
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             tyed
             in
             greater
             Bonds
             of
             allegiance
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             than
             to
             their
             native
             Princes
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             so
             often
             have
             revolted
             and
             renounc'd
             their
             fidelity
             to
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             upon
             every
             trifling
             Excommunication
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             a
             ridiculous
             vanity
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             a
             power
             of
             depriving
             Princes
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             supream
             authority
             in
             temporals
             ,
             if
             he
             thought
             the
             people
             did
             not
             believe
             themselves
             bound
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             temporals
             as
             well
             as
             spirituals
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             temporal
             accidents
             ,
             not
             the
             spiritual
             Fulminations
             ,
             that
             has
             scar'd
             so
             many
             Princes
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Empire
             of
             Germany
             almost
             to
             a
             morsel
             of
             Bread.
             But
             this
             same
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             crew
             ,
             are
             such
             a
             parcel
             of
             obstinate
             ,
             willful
             Vermin
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             believe
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             either
             of
             History
             or
             Reason
             ,
             that
             makes
             against
             them
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             certain
             ,
             never
             so
             plain
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             nothing
             but
             ribble-rabble
             ,
             as
             wide
             from
             the
             purpose
             ,
             as
             Dan
             from
             Bersheba
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             Contradictions
             and
             Lyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             Discovery
             in
             the
             Address
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             'T
             IS
             very
             true
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             prodigious
             yelping
             and
             bawling
             ,
             a
             hideous
             Black
             Sanctus
             of
             Lyes
             and
             
               Contradictions
               ,
               Contradictions
            
             and
             Lyes
             ,
             beyond
             all
             the
             yells
             and
             dins
             of
             Green-Hastings
             and
             Mackarel
             .
             But
             now
             I
             think
             on
             't
             ,
             I
             can
             tell
             what
             's
             the
             matter
             ;
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             ringing
             all
             their
             Bells
             backward
             to
             raise
             the
             Country
             upon
             Dr.
             Oates
             :
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             confounded
             noise
             ,
             enough
             to
             startle
             all
             the
             wild
             Beasts
             in
             a
             Lybian
             Forrest
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             tells
             us
             not
             a
             word
             what
             a
             Lye
             or
             a
             Contradiction
             is
             ;
             as
             if
             that
             men
             of
             sense
             were
             such
             silly
             Partridges
             to
             Cowre
             under
             the
             Lowbells
             of
             Jesuitical
             clamour
             .
             These
             Jesuits
             are
             a
             pack
             of
             Knaves
             that
             must
             be
             look'd
             after
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Thousand
             pound
             to
             a
             Nutshell
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             deceitful
             Vindicator
             may
             have
             arraign'd
             and
             condemn'd
             for
             Lyes
             and
             Contradictions
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             are
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             Perjury
             ,
             which
             deserves
             no
             such
             sentence
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             discovery
             of
             the
             Vindicator's
             fraud
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             produce
             the
             several
             definitions
             of
             
               Contradictio
               ,
               Mendacium
            
             ,
             and
             Perjurium
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Vindicator's
             pretended
             accusations
             being
             
             brought
             to
             their
             several
             Tests
             ,
             the
             juggles
             of
             this
             St.
             Omers
             Pamphleteer
             ,
             may
             more
             easily
             be
             made
             apparent
             .
          
           
             A
             Lye
             ,
             then
             ,
             is
             that
             by
             which
             a
             false
             thing
             is
             signified
             either
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             deceive
             .
          
           
             A
             Lyar
             is
             one
             that
             delights
             to
             speak
             a
             Falsity
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             or
             a
             Truth
             which
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Lyar
             who
             tells
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             false
             ,
             which
             he
             verily
             believes
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             err
             ,
             not
             to
             tell
             a
             Lye.
             
          
           
             Now
             in
             this
             first
             Chapter
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Deponent
             says
             ,
          
           
             The
             Narrative
             was
             presented
             to
             His
             Majesty
             the
             13th
             of
             August
             last
             ,
             and
             sworn
             upon
             the
             Sixth
             of
             September
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             like
             a
             great
             Knave
             (
             for
             't
             is
             fit
             he
             should
             have
             as
             good
             as
             he
             brings
             )
             he
             calls
             Two
             
               Great
               Lyes
            
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             Narrative
             
               contains
               things
               averr'd
               to
               have
               happened
               upon
               the
            
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             and
             8
             of
             September
             following
             .
             And
             what
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             The
             Narrative
             was
             presented
             privately
             in
             August
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             Eighth
             or
             Ninth
             of
             September
             following
             ,
             the
             Deponent
             remained
             undiscovered
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             next
             he
             answers
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Dr.
               and
               Sir
            
             Edmund-bury
             Godfrey
             
               assure
               it
               was
               sworn
               the
               Twenty-seventh
               of
            
             September
             .
             That
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             the
             date
             of
             the
             Certificate
             which
             he
             carps
             at
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             date
             of
             Sir
             Edmund-Bury
             Godfrey's
             Certificate
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             sworn
             before
             him
             ,
             not
             when
             it
             was
             sworn
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             these
             passages
             had
             been
             both
             false
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             intent
             of
             deceiving
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             Lyes
             ?
             The
             intent
             of
             deceiving
             must
             have
             lain
             in
             the
             falsity
             of
             the
             Narratives
             being
             actually
             presented
             ,
             or
             actually
             sworn
             to
             ;
             which
             being
             really
             true
             ,
             the
             error
             of
             a
             trivial
             circumstance
             ,
             is
             but
             one
             of
             your
             
               Little
               Piccadillo's
            
             as
             you
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             are
             not
             you
             a
             pitiful
             ,
             idle
             ,
             inconsiderate
             ,
             both
             Fool
             and
             Knave
             ,
             in
             a
             vindication
             of
             the
             
               English
               Catholicks
            
             from
             so
             horrid
             a
             crime
             as
             they
             lye
             under
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             weighty
             and
             great
             ,
             so
             unworthily
             and
             Porter-like
             to
             give
             a
             Gentleman
             the
             Lye
             to
             posterity
             ,
             upon
             such
             silly
             ,
             illiterate
             ,
             pitiful
             and
             low-conceited
             inadvertencies
             as
             these
             ?
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             have
             hitherto
             shewed
             us
             nothing
             but
             the
             symptoms
             of
             your
             future
             folly
             and
             duncery
             ;
             and
             whereas
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             bespatter
             the
             Deponent
             with
             such
             Lackey-like
             and
             slovenly
             Language
             ,
             
               
                 
                   Dispeream
                   si
                   tu
                   Pyladi
                   prestare
                   matellam
                
                 
                   Dignus
                   es
                   ,
                   aut
                   porcos
                   pascere
                   Perithoi
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Containing
             his
             Informations
             from
             Spain
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             the
             Vindicator
             pretends
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             abundance
             of
             Lyes
             :
             For
             as
             yet
             ,
             I
             meet
             with
             neither
             Contradictions
             ,
             nor
             Perjury
             .
             Observe
             now
             how
             he
             makes
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             Strange
             the
             Provincial
             ,
             
               Keines
               ,
               Langworth
               ,
               Harcourt
               and
               Fenwick
               did
               write
               a
               Treasonable
               Letter
               to
            
             Suiman
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               contriving
               and
               plotting
               a
               Rebellion
               in
            
             Scotland
             ;
             And
             yet
             you
             see
             there
             was
             a
             Rebellion
             in
             Scotland
             soon
             after
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             shrewdly
             suspicious
             ,
             or
             in
             
             plain
             English
             altogether
             credible
             .
             But
             what
             's
             his
             Reason
             ?
             Because
             there
             was
             never
             any
             such
             Letter
             .
             How
             does
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             By
             the
             Attestation
             of
             Strange
             himself
             ,
             the
             very
             first
             person
             accused
             of
             the
             Plot
             in
             the
             Doctors
             Narrative
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               It
               never
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               that
               many
               should
               sign
               their
               Names
               with
               the
               Provincial
               .
            
             Neither
             does
             the
             Doctor
             say
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             He
             says
             ,
             they
             wrote
             the
             Letter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Writing
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Attestation
             of
             
               M.
               K.
               R.
               S.
               C.
               B.
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
               several
               confederate
               Iesuits
            
             was
             only
             a
             trifle
             of
             supererogation
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             
               Morgan
               ,
               Wright
            
             and
             
               Ireland
               were
               imployed
               to
               preach
               as
               Presbyterians
               to
               the
               disaffected
            
             Scots
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             does
             he
             know
             all
             this
             ?
             Because
             no
             English
             
               Iesuit
               was
               ever
               sent
               into
            
             Scotland
             .
             Wright
             
               was
               infirm
               ,
               and
               went
               into
            
             England
             
               for
               his
               health
            
             .
             As
             if
             England
             had
             not
             been
             in
             his
             way
             to
             Scotland
             .
             But
             
               he
               was
               recall'd
               shortly
               after
            
             .
             How
             long
             that
             might
             be
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             considering
             how
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             able
             to
             stretch
             such
             a
             Whitleather
             word
             as
             shortly
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Morgan
             and
             
               Ireland
               ,
               they
               never
               were
               out
               of
            
             England
             .
             Just
             as
             he
             denied
             his
             being
             in
             London
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             in
             the
             liberties
             of
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             the
             Dr.
             broke
             up
             those
             Letters
             at
             Burgos
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             Contents
             .
             His
             Reason
             ?
             —
             Because
             he
             has
             told
             ye
             ,
             
               there
               were
               no
               such
               Letters
               ,
               therefore
               he
               could
               not
               read
               the
               Contents
               .
            
             This
             is
             just
             like
             their
             silly
             pleading
             at
             Newgate
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Third
             Article
             he
             has
             found
             a
             nest
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             Four
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             denying
             ,
             That
             Ashly
             ,
             Blondel
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Two
            
             Peters
             '
             
               s
               sent
               Twelve
               Scholars
               into
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               Eight
               to
            
             Valladolid
             ,
             
               and
               Four
               to
            
             Madrid
             ,
             
               as
               appear'd
               by
               their
               several
               Patents
               ,
               who
               were
               obliged
               by
               the
               Iesuits
               to
               renounce
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               His
               Majesty
               of
            
             Great
             Britan
             
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Deponent
               .
            
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Students
             are
             
               never
               sent
               away
               by
               any
               but
               the
               Rector
               ,
               or
               Vice-Rector
               .
            
             With
             the
             Vindicator's
             favour
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             no
             such
             Laws
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             Rector
             or
             the
             Provincial
             may
             dispence
             with
             upon
             occasion
             :
             Besides
             the
             Rector
             has
             his
             Consultores
             or
             Assistants
             ,
             whom
             he
             may
             employ
             to
             act
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Never
               any
               Patent
               among
               Iesuits
               had
               more
               than
               one
               name
               .
            
             There
             's
             nobody
             says
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             If
             Twelve
             Scholars
             have
             Twelve
             Patents
             ,
             what
             need
             of
             more
             than
             one
             Name
             in
             a
             Patent
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Because
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               renunciation
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
               those
               Colledges
               .
            
             Who
             said
             there
             is
             ?
             They
             might
             renounce
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             take
             the
             Colledge-Oath
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             could
             not
             hear
             a
             thing
             done
             in
             a
             place
             where
             he
             never
             was
             :
             but
             he
             never
             was
             at
             Madrid
             ;
             therefore
             .
             But
             he
             was
             at
             Madrid
             in
             spite
             of
             your
             Teeth
             ,
             Ergo.
             Nor
             could
             the
             Dr.
             hear
             it
             done
             at
             Valladolid
             ;
             for
             the
             Oath
             is
             never
             tendered
             to
             the
             
               Novices
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               past
               a
               whole
               year
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             You
             mistake
             the
             point
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             talks
             not
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Renunciation
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             their
             very
             admittance
             would
             have
             defil'd
             the
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             as
             being
             Two
             more
             
               Lyes
               ,
               That
               Dr.
            
             Armstrong
             
               brought
               Letters
               subscribed
               by
               Five
               Iesuits
               ,
               in
               which
               was
               expressed
               that
               the
               Iesuits
               in
            
             London
             
               intended
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             
               those
               Letters
               were
               sign'd
               by
               more
               than
               the
               Rector
               :
            
             For
             which
             ,
             he
             brings
             his
             former
             Attestation
             of
             
               Iohn
               an
               Okes
               and
               Iohn
               a
               Stiles
               .
            
             What
             a
             strange
             thing
             this
             is
             !
             He
             will
             not
             allow
             Five
             men
             to
             subscribe
             their
             own
             Letters
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               there
               never
               was
               any
               such
               thing
               contain'd
               in
               those
               Letter
               ,
               as
               they
               protest
               who
               wrote
               them
            
             ;
             As
             by
             their
             Attestations
             appears
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             that
             Suiman
             
               wrote
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             
               was
               poyson'd
            
             .
             Upon
             what
             ground
             ?
             Why
             ,
             because
             neither
             Suiman
             
               nor
               any
               other
               person
               ever
               heard
               such
               news
               .
            
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             Strange
             ,
             Gray
             ,
             and
             Keines
             
               wrote
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
            
             Suiman
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               using
               all
               diligence
               to
               get
               the
               King
               dispatch'd
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             
               it
               is
               false
               that
               ever
            
             Strange
             
               writ
               any
               such
               Letter
            
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             own
             Attestation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               it
               is
               false
               that
               the
            
             Dr.
             
               was
               ever
               at
            
             Madrid
             ;
             which
             they
             prove
             by
             Three
             Attestations
             of
             their
             own
             drawing
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               at
            
             Madrid
             ,
             
               the
               Deponent
               ever
               saw
               a
               Letter
               from
            
             Strange
             ,
             Grey
             ,
             Keines
             ,
             Langworth
             ,
             Fenwick
             ,
             Ireland
             and
             Harcourt
             ,
             
               wherein
               they
               exprest
               their
               sorrow
               the
               business
               was
               not
               done
               ,
               through
               the
               faint-heartedness
               of
               their
               man
            
             William
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             
               he
               was
               never
               there
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               it
               was
               against
               the
               custom
               of
               Iesuits
               ,
            
             already
             repeated
             .
             But
             this
             was
             upon
             an
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             in
             a
             place
             where
             they
             were
             not
             tied
             to
             observe
             Customs
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             
               there
               never
               was
               any
               such
               Letter
            
             ;
             as
             by
             their
             own
             attestations
             appears
             .
          
           
             I
             marry
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             here
             's
             the
             Sparring
             Argument
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             That
             Pedro
             Hieronymo
             de
             Corduba
             
               Provincial
               of
            
             New-Castile
             ,
             
               sent
               a
               Letter
               by
               the
               Deponent
               to
            
             Strange
             ,
             
               wherein
               he
               promised
               Ten
               thousand
               pound
               for
               their
               pains
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               get
               the
               business
               dispatch'd
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             P.
             H.
             de
             Corduba
             
               was
               never
               Provincial
               of
            
             New-Castile
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             a
             straw
             matter
             whither
             he
             were
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               he
               left
            
             Valladolid
             
               upon
               the
               30th
               of
            
             October
             ,
             
               and
               not
               the
               Third
               of
            
             November
             .
             The
             Vindicator
             was
             hard
             put
             to
             't
             to
             cavil
             so
             strictly
             for
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             's
             their
             old
             friend
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             that
             never
             fails
             'em
             ;
             because
             
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Letter
            
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             Knight
             o'
             the
             post
             avers
             .
          
           
             
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               Three
               improbabilities
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Provincial
             of
             Castile
             
               should
               go
               about
               to
               allure
               the
               English
               Iesuits
               with
               such
               a
               reward
               ,
               who
               needed
               rather
               a
               Bridle
               than
               Spurs
               .
            
             You
             are
             still
             upon
             mistakes
             ;
             the
             Money
             was
             not
             to
             reward
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             Ten
             thousand
             pound
             was
             a
             Fleabite
             to
             what
             they
             expected
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             there
             should
             be
             no
             want
             of
             Money
             ,
             should
             their
             Chapmen
             ask
             too
             dear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               he
               who
               could
               not
               dispose
               of
               any
               money
               out
               of
               his
               Province
               ,
               should
               promise
               them
               such
               a
               sum
               .
            
             By
             your
             favour
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             but
             he
             might
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             money
             entrusted
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             his
             disposal
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             an
             accompt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               he
               should
               trust
               the
            
             Dr.
             
               with
               such
               a
               Letter
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               newly
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Colledge
               .
            
             That
             very
             thing
             argues
             all
             you
             have
             said
             about
             the
             Doctors
             Expulsion
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             St.
             Omers
             Lye
             ;
             which
             exceed
             our
             English
             Lyes
             Ten
             times
             as
             much
             in
             bigness
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             your
             Onions
             surpasses
             ours
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Gentlemen
             you
             have
             seen
             what
             this
             Nickapoop
             of
             scurrilous
             Vindicator
             has
             hitherto
             called
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             has
             proved
             them
             .
             'T
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             so
             —
             't
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             so
             —
             and
             it
             could
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             themselves
             say
             so
             —
             Ergo.
             —
             Now
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             you
             ,
             good
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             whither
             if
             you
             ,
             and
             
             another
             as
             bad
             as
             your self
             ,
             should
             both
             steal
             a
             Horse
             ,
             and
             your
             friend
             escaping
             ,
             you
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             arraign'd
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             prov'd
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             whether
             if
             you
             ,
             being
             asked
             what
             you
             had
             to
             say
             for
             your self
             ,
             should
             pretend
             the
             Presbyterians
             stole
             the
             Horse
             ;
             or
             if
             that
             would
             not
             serve
             ,
             you
             should
             protest
             you
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             Horses
             being
             stolen
             ,
             till
             you
             were
             Indicted
             ;
             and
             that
             your
             confederate
             ,
             that
             was
             with
             you
             ,
             should
             attest
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             you
             did
             not
             steal
             the
             Horse
             ;
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             these
             evasions
             should
             save
             you
             from
             being
             hang'd
             ?
             'T
             is
             an
             experiment
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             well
             worth
             your
             coming
             into
             England
             to
             make
             tryal
             of
             ,
             in
             regard
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             escaped
             upon
             those
             excuses
             ,
             it
             would
             very
             much
             conduce
             to
             strengthen
             the
             Arguments
             of
             your
             Vindication
             ;
             and
             therefore
             take
             notice
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             you
             a
             fair
             Invitation
             ;
             we
             have
             a
             Colledg
             ready
             furnished
             for
             your
             entertainment
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             to
             the
             Tenth
             Article
             :
             Containing
             what
             the
             Doctor
             Heard
             and
             Read
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             a
             long
             Chapter
             ,
             an
             Oglio
             dressed
             by
             the
             same
             Cook
             without
             any
             variety
             ,
             wherein
             as
             he
             proceeds
             according
             to
             his
             former
             method
             ,
             the
             Answers
             will
             be
             the
             more
             ready
             at
             hand
             .
             It
             is
             averr'd
             by
             no
             meaner
             a
             person
             than
             Casaubon
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             Learning
             and
             unspotted
             reputation
             ,
             that
             a
             Jesuit
             in
             France
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             asserted
             to
             him
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Iesus
               Christ
               were
               again
               upon
               earth
               ,
               lyable
               to
               death
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               any
               one
               should
               reveal
               to
               him
               as
               his
               Confessour
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               design
               to
               kill
               him
               ;
               before
               he
               would
               reveal
               that
               Confession
               ,
               he
               would
               suffer
               Christ
               to
               be
               murther'd
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             well
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             trayterous
             Brood
             ,
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             same
             blasphemous
             principles
             ,
             so
             positive
             in
             the
             denyal
             and
             evading
             such
             apparent
             Truths
             ,
             and
             so
             notoriously
             prov'd
             in
             so
             many
             publick
             Courts
             of
             National
             Judicature
             ,
             would
             deny
             the
             very
             being
             and
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             of
             that
             eternal
             Deity
             whose
             Name
             and
             Order
             they
             profess
             ,
             were
             it
             for
             their
             disadvantage
             to
             allow
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Vindicator's
             conceit
             of
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             his
             fond
             belief
             that
             men
             of
             reason
             will
             believe
             his
             Contradictions
             ,
             because
             he
             asserts
             'em
             ,
             and
             confirms
             'em
             by
             the
             attestations
             of
             men
             involv'd
             in
             the
             same
             guilt
             ,
             does
             but
             help
             to
             ruine
             his
             Papal
             Chimera
             ;
             and
             those
             swarms
             of
             Clamours
             ,
             Contumelies
             and
             Calumnies
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Lyes
               ,
               Contradictions
            
             and
             Perjuries
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             end
             sting
             his
             Vindication
             to
             death
             .
             For
             Vindicators
             losing
             their
             end
             ,
             like
             bad
             Surgeons
             ,
             by
             their
             ill-applied
             Plaisters
             ,
             rather
             inflame
             and
             fester
             ,
             then
             asswage
             and
             heal
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             might
             well
             enough
             conclude
             ,
             as
             having
             shewn
             the
             Reader
             ,
             plainly
             enough
             ,
             the
             proportion
             of
             this
             Hercules
             ,
             by
             what
             his
             puny
             Arguments
             have
             hitherto
             been
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             forc'd
             to
             
               follow
               him
               step
               by
               step
            
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             the
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             to
             humour
             the
             Fool
             in
             his
             folly
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Coxcombs
             crowing
             upon
             his
             own
             Dunghil
             of
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Observe
             then
             how
             this
             Infidel
             of
             Truth
             proceeds
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             
               Strange
               ,
               and
               Nine
               other
               Iesuits
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               to
               Ashby
               ▪
               that
               they
               had
               an
               intent
               to
               stab
               the
               King
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Strange
             avers
             it
             
               to
               be
               false
            
             in
             Attestation
             G.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               Nine
               Iesuits
               never
               subscribed
               with
               their
               Provincial
               .
            
             You
             must
             have
             it
             over
             and
             over
             again
             .
             I
             tell
             ye
             ,
             the
             Customs
             of
             Jesuits
             in
             Conspiracies
             and
             Colledges
             are
             different
             things
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             has
             sworn
             ,
             that
             he
             both
             saw
             and
             read
             the
             Letter
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             convincing
             then
             your
             Attestation
             C.
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             your
             observation
             upon
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             I
             find
             you
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             how
             to
             remove
             this
             Block
             out
             of
             your
             way
             .
             You
             say
             
               to
               hear
            
             the
             Dr.
             speak
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             think
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             in
             Jesuits
             Letters
             ,
             then
             to
             
               write
               of
               poysoning
               ,
               shooting
               ,
               stabbing
               and
               dispatching
               Kings
               .
            
             Nothing
             more
             frequent
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Writings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             in
             their
             Letters
             .
             But
             you
             hear
             ,
             that
             
               several
               of
               their
               Letters
               were
               perused
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               thing
               found
               in
               them
               .
            
             You
             heard
             with
             your
             harvest
             ears
             .
             For
             though
             you
             so
             easily
             believe
             your
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             you
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             
               That
               the
               same
               Fathers
               wrote
               other
               Letters
               to
            
             de
             la
             Chaize
             ,
             
               with
               thanks
               for
               his
               charity
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               propagating
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Deponent
               carried
               it
               to
               St.
            
             Omers
             ,
             
               and
               thence
               to
            
             Paris
             .
             And
             his
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Deponents
             
               whole
               journey
               from
               St.
            
             Omers
             to
             Paris
             
               was
               a
               Lye.
            
             As
             if
             any
             man
             would
             be
             such
             a
             Fool
             to
             tell
             a
             Lye
             which
             all
             the
             World
             could
             convince
             him
             of
             .
             The
             Vindicator's
             neater
             way
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             to
             have
             denied
             there
             were
             any
             such
             Towns
             in
             the
             World
             as
             St.
             Omers
             or
             Paris
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             had
             hit
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             That
             Ashby
             
               shew'd
               the
               Deponent
               ,
               at
               his
               return
               from
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               a
               Letter
               to
            
             Strange
             
               and
               others
               in
            
             London
             ,
             
               shewing
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               stirred
               up
               the
            
             Scots
             
               to
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               that
               Twenty
               thousand
               would
               be
               in
               Arms
               ,
               if
            
             France
             
               broke
               with
            
             England
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             
               that
               a
               way
               was
               made
               for
               the
            
             French
             
               to
               Land
               in
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Irish
             Catholicks
             
               were
               to
               rise
               ,
               or
               that
               Forty
               thousand
               Black
               Bills
               were
               ready
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             
               the
               Deponent
               never
               return'd
               from
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               as
               having
               never
               beeen
               there
            
             ;
             which
             is
             verified
             by
             Attestation
             D.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               such
               a
               Letter
               was
               never
               written
               ,
            
             by
             the
             averment
             of
             Attestation
             G.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             
               no
               English
               Iesuit
               ever
               dealt
               with
            
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             
               they
               never
               dealt
               with
            
             Irish
             Papists
             
               disposed
               to
               Rebel
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             
               there
               were
               no
               Black
               Bills
               prepar'd
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             
               there
               was
               no
               way
               made
               for
            
             French
             landing
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             this
             prov'd
             ?
             Because
             here
             are
             no
             less
             then
             Six
             Becauses
             .
             And
             Six
             Becauses
             ,
             with
             an
             Attestation
             D.
             and
             an
             Attestation
             G.
             make
             an
             Argument
             sufficient
             to
             confound
             all
             the
             Reason
             in
             Europe
             ,
             were
             there
             Ten
             times
             more
             then
             there
             is
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             
               that
               by
               Letters
               of
               the
               18th
               of
            
             December
             
               it
               was
               specified
               that
            
             White
             
               was
               made
               Provincial
            
             .
          
           
             Because
             he
             was
             not
             declar'd
             so
             ,
             till
             the
             14th
             of
             Ianuary
             1678.
             
             This
             is
             an
             evasion
             .
             He
             might
             not
             be
             declar'd
             till
             the
             14th
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             and
             yet
             notice
             given
             of
             his
             Election
             before
             ,
             without
             any
             violence
             done
             to
             Madam
             Probability
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             White
             
               ordered
               a
               Sermon
               against
            
             Otes
             
               in
               the
               Sodality
               Church
            
             .
             Why
             ?
             
               Because
               he
               had
               no
               power
               before
               he
               was
               declar'd
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             a
             little
             more
             then
             he
             needed
             ?
             they
             durst
             not
             contradict
             him
             .
             And
             
             for
             the
             Rectors
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             such
             power
             as
             he
             talks
             of
             by
             the
             publick
             Rules
             of
             the
             Order
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             denies
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             mention'd
             of
             Oaths
             ;
             because
             Coniers
             protests
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             the
             Copy
             shews
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             that
             Copy
             ,
             could
             not
             leave
             out
             what
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             Coniers
             was
             ordered
             to
             exhort
             
               all
               to
               stand
               by
               their
               new
               Provincial
               ,
            
             because
             it
             was
             never
             practised
             ,
             and
             then
             telling
             us
             the
             Sodalitie
             Church
             was
             not
             a
             
               convenient
               place
               for
               such
               a
               Sermon
               ,
            
             concludes
             the
             Deponent
             to
             be
             
               no
               such
               Confident
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               as
               he
               pretends
               .
            
             'T
             is
             not
             to
             be
             question'd
             but
             that
             they
             wish
             he
             had
             not
             been
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             he
             was
             more
             their
             Confident
             then
             the
             Vindicator
             .
             For
             he
             goes
             only
             the
             old
             Pack-horse-rode
             ;
             the
             Deponent
             was
             acquainted
             with
             all
             their
             new
             methods
             ,
             which
             the
             conjuncture
             of
             new
             affairs
             requir'd
             .
             Your
             great
             men
             ,
             Friend
             Vindicator
             ,
             were
             moving
             out
             of
             their
             Sphear
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             acted
             eccentrically
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             answer
             may
             serve
             for
             your
             fopperies
             and
             strain'd
             Evasions
             of
             the
             13
             th
             .
             Article
             .
             Only
             take
             notice
             that
             Evasions
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             lies
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             for
             they
             do
             not
             only
             include
             a
             lye
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             to
             cloak
             the
             lye
             which
             the
             Evader
             labours
             to
             smother
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             Blundel
             was
             made
             Ordinary
             of
             Newgate
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             the
             word
             Ordinary
             offends
             his
             Worship
             .
             Let
             him
             choose
             what
             title
             he
             pleases
             ,
             't
             was
             an
             employment
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             which
             for
             once
             he
             confesses
             ,
             yet
             calls
             it
             a
             lye
             .
             For
             he
             hopes
             
               if
               the
               Provincial
               did
               employ
               any
               one
               in
               works
               of
               charity
               ,
               order'd
               him
               to
               visit
               prisoners
               ,
               to
               relieve
               or
               prepare
               them
               for
               a
               good
               end
               ,
            
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             blam'd
             for
             it
             .
             Very
             true
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             to
             blame
             to
             send
             his
             agents
             upon
             Messages
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             only
             to
             debauch
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             covetous
             interest
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             slipping
             of
             any
             grise
             by
             their
             Mill.
             
          
           
             He
             denies
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Patent
             ;
             call
             it
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             Patent
             or
             Order
             ,
             or
             Commission
             ,
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             the
             said
             Blundell
             ever
             instructed
             any
             
               Youth
               in
               London
            
             ,
             or
             
               taught
               them
               Treasonable
               Doctrine
            
             .
             Upon
             what
             ground
             ?
             because
             
               't
               is
               false
               and
               improbable
            
             .
             How
             then
             came
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             to
             call
             'em
             
               Seducers
               and
               Corrupters
               of
               Youth
            
             ?
             To
             evade
             which
             common
             practice
             of
             theirs
             ,
             he
             says
             the
             
               Iesuits
               might
               be
               beg'd
               for
               fools
               ,
               to
               teach
               such
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             he
             means
             rank
             downright
             Treason
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             may
             be
             hang'd
             like
             Knaves
             for
             their
             Labours
             .
             But
             for
             all
             his
             tricks
             ,
             and
             shifts
             ,
             and
             doubtings
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             this
             Pumpkin
             of
             a
             Vindicator
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             and
             the
             fruit
             are
             very
             different
             in
             shape
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             seed
             sends
             forth
             the
             fruit
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             discourse
             of
             so
             many
             Letters
             ,
             he
             takes
             an
             occasion
             to
             aim
             full
             at
             the
             Deponents
             face
             ,
             and
             thinks
             to
             give
             him
             a
             mauling
             rub
             :
             
               You
               seem
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               quite
               through
               your
               Fabulous
               Narrative
               to
               represent
               St.
            
             Omers
             
               as
               the
               center
               of
               Iesuits
               Transactions
               ,
               when
               they
               that
               know
               .
               St
            
             Omers
             ,
             
               know
               't
               is
               the
               worst
               serv'd
               with
               Letters
               ,
               of
               any
               considerable
               Town
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               .
            
             Well
             
               Gaffer
               Fabulous
            
             ,
             what
             would
             you
             infer
             from
             all
             this
             ?
             You
             infer
             more
             than
             you
             can
             answer
             from
             what
             the
             Deponent
             has
             sworn
             ;
             but
             not
             believing
             that
             enough
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             inferring
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             from
             what
             he
             never
             said
             .
             He
             does
             not
             accuse
             St.
             Omers
             for
             being
             the
             center
             of
             all
             the
             Jesuits
             Transactions
             ,
             nor
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             the
             Center
             of
             Europe
             ,
             or
             any
             Center
             .
             But
             indeed
             since
             you
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Nursery
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             .
             But
             what
             's
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             impertinet
             Insinuation
             ?
             To
             prove
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Treasonable
             Letters
             sent
             to
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             because
             
             they
             are
             so
             ill
             serv'd
             by
             the
             Post.
             Silly
             Mortals
             !
             what
             need
             had
             they
             of
             the
             Post
             ,
             who
             had
             such
             a
             trusty
             Messenger
             as
             the
             Deponent
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             that
             upon
             receipt
             of
             the
             above-mentioned
             Letters
             ,
             the
             Treasonable
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             Nevil
             and
             Fermor
             in
             the
             Iesuits
             Library
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Deponent
             heard
             them
             .
          
           
             
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             the
             words
             were
             never
             spoken
             when
             the
             Letters
             were
             receiv'd
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Letters
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             with
             the
             Vindicators
             leave
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             direct
             Nonsense
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Letters
               were
               receiv'd
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               such
               Letters
               .
            
             But
             let
             it
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             he
             has
             three
             Attestations
             ,
             
               E.
               K.
               Q.
            
             to
             make
             it
             out
             .
             And
             lest
             they
             should
             fail
             ,
             he
             puts
             his
             hand
             in
             his
             Pouch
             ,
             &
             pulls
             out
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             Here
             I
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             produced
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             contradiction
             .
             But
             because
             this
             is
             only
             a
             contradiction
             of
             the
             Vindicators
             own
             framing
             ,
             I
             shall
             defer
             that
             trouble
             till
             a
             better
             opportunity
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             the
             Letters
             must
             be
             written
             upon
             Ian.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             but
             takes
             the
             longest
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             
               appeals
               to
               the
               Post-master
               ,
               whether
               a
               Letter
               could
               come
               in
               24
               hours
               from
            
             England
             
               to
               St.
            
             Omers
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             necessity
             there
             was
             that
             the
             Letters
             should
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             Ianuary
             .
             The
             Deponent
             swears
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             he
             swears
             he
             heard
             the
             words
             spoken
             upon
             the
             third
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             and
             tells
             ye
             where
             ;
             't
             is
             no
             matter
             when
             the
             Letters
             were
             written
             .
             And
             now
             
               what
               think
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ?
               are
               not
               these
               pretty
               Fables
            
             to
             trouble
             the
             world
             with
             ?
             You
             might
             have
             very
             well
             spar'd
             your
             Calculation
             ,
             and
             your
             Appeal
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             been
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             says
             the
             
               Deponent
               went
               on
               the
               third
               of
               Ianuary
               in
               the
               morning
               to
               Watten
               ,
            
             and
             
               dined
               there
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Day-book
               of
               the
               Seminary
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             at
             St.
             Omers
             that
             Afternoon
             .
             A
             worthy
             Record
             indeed
             !
             and
             much
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             when
             they
             're
             at
             such
             a
             pinch
             to
             bring
             their
             waste-paper
             in
             Evidence
             !
             What
             low
             and
             ridiculous
             thoughts
             has
             this
             Vindicator
             of
             mankind
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             sense
             and
             reason
             would
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             sway'd
             by
             the
             Day-book
             of
             the
             Seminary
             of
             St.
             Omers
             ?
             Had
             the
             dispute
             been
             for
             no
             more
             than
             half
             an
             hours
             absence
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             brought
             the
             record
             of
             the
             Seminary
             Day-book
             to
             prove
             the
             Deponent
             was
             gone
             to
             the
             House-of-Office
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             and
             24
             Articles
             ,
             he
             says
             so
             very
             little
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             just
             nothing
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             he
             grants
             them
             for
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             true
             why
             not
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             Nay
             since
             he
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Inch
             ,
             we
             'l
             take
             an
             Ell
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             Vindicator
             to
             his
             Teeth
             they
             are
             all
             true
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             because
             they
             are
             confirm'd
             by
             that
             worthless
             Oath
             of
             the
             Doctor
             (
             as
             he
             most
             Jesuitically
             calls
             it
             )
             which
             his
             railing
             and
             reviling
             language
             has
             only
             barkt
             at
             ,
             no
             where
             been
             able
             to
             penetrate
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             sentence
             of
             the
             Wise
             ,
             
               Calumnia
               semper
               opprimit
               meliora
            
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             we
             have
             this
             to
             relieve
             us
             :
             
               Iustos
               mores
               mala
               non
               attingit
               Oratio
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             let
             us
             go
             seek
             out
             our
             Vindicator
             again
             .
             As
             good
             fortune
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             see
             where
             he
             comes
             ,
             all-to-be-new-recruited
             with
             the
             zealous
             inspirations
             of
             Brandy
             and
             Satan
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             his
             Papistical
             ,
             blind
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             fury
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             That
             White
             
               and
               other
               Iesuits
               writ
               a
               Letter
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
            
             March
             ,
             
               declaring
               that
               the
               Clergy
               were
               a
               sort
               of
               Rascally
               fellows
               ,
               that
               had
               neither
               wit
               nor
               courage
               to
               manage
               such
               a
               great
               design
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Here
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             the
             Deponent
             throws
             an
             apple
             of
             discord
             to
             sow
             dissention
             between
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             To
             pass
             by
             his
             polite
             Metaphor
             ,
             which
             shews
             him
             to
             be
             either
             a
             great
             
             Dunce
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             Novitiate
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             
               cui
               bono
            
             ?
             What
             should
             move
             the
             Deponent
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             already
             done
             to
             his
             hands
             ?
             'T
             is
             well
             known
             what
             opinion
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             have
             of
             the
             unlimited
             pride
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             their
             haughty
             advancement
             of
             themselves
             above
             their
             brethren
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Deponents
             work
             either
             to
             unite
             or
             set
             them
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ;
             for
             any
             man
             with
             half
             an
             eye
             may
             see
             the
             Deponents
             intention
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             to
             introduce
             their
             contemptible
             reflections
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             a
             circumstance
             to
             prove
             how
             curious
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Trayterous
             Instruments
             .
             But
             this
             is
             only
             a
             surmise
             of
             the
             Vindicators
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             fear
             it
             should
             not
             turn
             to
             account
             ,
             he
             brings
             his
             two
             never
             failing
             friends
             to
             nick
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             own
             Averment
             and
             Attestation
             E.
             Very
             proper
             
               Don
               Quixot's
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sancta
               Pancha's
            
             to
             encounter
             the
             Wind-mills
             of
             his
             own
             erecting
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Deponent
               saw
               a
               Letter
               from
            
             White
             ,
             
               mentioning
               that
               attempts
               had
               been
               made
               to
               assassinate
               the
               King
               at
               several
               times
               ,
            
             by
             William
             and
             Pickering
             ,
             had
             
               opportunity
               offer'd
               it self
            
             .
             For
             missing
             whereeof
             ,
             he
             denies
             also
             ,
             that
             William
             
               was
               chid
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               had
               twenty
               strokes
               with
               a
               discipline
               .
            
          
           
             His
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               no
               body
               ever
               heard
               of
               it
               but
               by
               the
               Deponents
               Narrative
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             desires
             the
             Deponent
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             White
             should
             only
             chide
             William
             that
             was
             his
             Man
             ,
             and
             whip
             Pickering
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             had
             no
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             William
             ,
             was
             not
             Whites
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             servant
             to
             the
             whole
             Society
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Pickering
             ,
             being
             under
             their
             Hire
             ,
             and
             consequently
             both
             equally
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             White
             their
             Provincial
             Now
             I
             appeal
             to
             common
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             who
             have
             read
             or
             understand
             the
             extent
             of
             Papistical
             authority
             in
             Penances
             ,
             whether
             these
             lame
             and
             miserable
             shifts
             be
             excuses
             sufficient
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Conspirators
             from
             the
             intended
             Assassination
             of
             a
             Monarch
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             that
             Mistris
             Cellier
             had
             been
             Midwife
             to
             the
             Vindicators
             Invention
             ,
             his
             Vindication
             is
             so
             like
             the
             Fables
             in
             her
             
               Malice
               defeated
            
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               any
               Letters
               from
            
             White
             
               and
               others
               of
               the
               fifth
               of
            
             April
             ,
             that
             Morgan
             and
             Lovel
             
               were
               return'd
               from
            
             Ireland
             ;
             
               who
               said
            
             ,
             40000
             Irish
             
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               were
               ready
               to
               rise
               at
               ten
               days
               warning
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               denies
               also
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Provincial
             summon'd
             a
             General
             Consult
             to
             be
             held
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Deponent
             was
             summon'd
             to
             assist
             at
             it
             as
             a
             Messenger
             from
             Father
             to
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               what
               's
               his
               proof
               that
               all
               this
               was
               not
               so
               ?
               Why
               because
               he
               says
               ,
            
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             truth
             in
             all
             the
             Article
             ,
             except
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             
               And
               then
            
             for
             the
             40000
             men
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Deponents
             Addlehead
             ,
             and
             Lying
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             Here
             's
             a
             Vindicator
             for
             ye
             now
             !
             tell
             me
             where
             ever
             was
             such
             another
             in
             the
             world
             !
             One
             that
             carries
             Gunpowder
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             sets
             fire
             to
             his
             tongue
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             puff
             of
             a
             denial
             blows
             ye
             an
             accusation
             ,
             be
             it
             as
             ponderous
             as
             all
             Stonehenge
             ,
             into
             a
             perfect
             annihilation
             .
             Caitiffs
             of
             Newgate
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             defie
             Justice
             and
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             bid
             the
             men
             of
             St.
             Pulchers
             melt
             down
             their
             useless
             humming
             Passing-Bell
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             money
             in
             their
             Pockets
             .
             For
             now
             let
             your
             crimes
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             never
             so
             plainly
             prov'd
             by
             Oaths
             and
             Testimony
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             saying
             the
             Deponents
             are
             Addle-heads
             ,
             and
             their
             Testimonies
             ,
             
               Lying
               Narratives
            
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             forthwith
             set
             at
             liberty
             without
             fees
             .
          
           
             This
             wonder-working
             Operator
             lives
             at
             the
             Seminary
             of
             English
             Jesuits
             in
             St.
             Omers
             .
             He
             instructs
             the
             rich
             at
             moderate
             rates
             ,
             the
             poor
             for
             nothing
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             from
             eight
             in
             the
             morning
             till
             twelve
             at
             noon
             ;
             and
             from
             two
             in
             the
             afternoon
             till
             six
             at
             night
             .
             
               Vivat
               Diabolus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             THE
             Business
             of
             the
             Congregation
             takes
             up
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             ;
             't
             was
             an
             ugly
             Business
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             begat
             a
             world
             of
             hanging-evidence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             deny'd
             stoutly
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             he
             begins
             ,
             he
             premises
             ,
             
               That
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               particular
               concerning
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               shall
               be
               attested
               by
               all
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               who
               are
               still
               alive
               .
            
             No
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             of
             'em
             hang'd
             .
             But
             what
             need
             of
             this
             advertisement
             ?
             we
             question
             not
             the
             readiness
             of
             them
             that
             are
             living
             ,
             and
             of
             hundreds
             more
             in
             the
             place
             of
             them
             that
             are
             wanting
             ,
             to
             swear
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             ten
             times
             more
             ,
             upon
             such
             an
             unavoidable
             occasion
             as
             this
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             safe
             either
             in
             this
             or
             the
             two
             other
             worlds
             from
             the
             denials
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             .
             They
             deny
             there
             is
             a
             God
             by
             their
             actions
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             should
             ye
             affirm
             there
             is
             a
             Devil
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             father
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             they
             would
             deny
             that
             easily
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             fathers
             of
             Lyes
             themselves
             .
             Upon
             Earth
             you
             see
             what
             the
             Vindicator
             has
             deny'd
             already
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             what
             he
             still
             denies
             .
             He
             denies
             that
             upon
             the
             24
             th
             of
             
               April
               1678
               ,
               stil
               ,
               nov
               .
               Warren
               ,
            
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Preston
               ,
               Marsh
               ,
               Williams
               ,
            
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Warner
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Brett
               ,
               Pool
               ,
               Nevil
               ,
            
             in
             all
             with
             the
             Deponent
             about
             nine
             ,
             went
             from
             St.
             Omers
             towards
             London
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Rector
             of
             Liege
             was
             not
             of
             the
             number
             .
             2.
             
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Preston
            
             never
             stir'd
             all
             the
             while
             from
             Liege
             .
             3.
             
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Warren
            
             remain'd
             at
             Watten
             .
             4.
             
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Brett
               ,
               Pool
               ,
               Nevil
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Deponent
             remain'd
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
             And
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             he
             bids
             you
             see
             Attestations
             ,
             
               I
               ,
               H
               ,
               F
               ,
               D
               ,
            
             and
             E.
             'T
             is
             very
             well
             ,
             —
             briskly
             done
             ,
             —
             well
             go
             on
             —
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             
               That
               these
               met
               in
               a
               consult
               in
            
             London
             with
             Fenwick
             ,
             Blondel
             and
             Gray
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               fifty
               Iesuits
               ,
               at
               the
            
             White-horse
             -
             
               Tavern
               in
               the
            
             Strand
             .
          
           
             For
             why
             ?
             neither
             
               Fenwick
               ,
               Blundel
            
             ,
             nor
             Gray
             were
             there
             .
             2.
             
             
               There
               were
               only
               fifty
            
             .
             3.
             
             They
             never
             met
             at
             the
             
             White-horse-Tavern
             ,
             
               as
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               swear
               ,
               and
               protested
               to
               the
            
             Vindicator
             ,
             
               they
               did
               not
               know
               of
               any
               such
               Tavern
               in
               the
            
             Strand
             ,
             
               till
               the
            
             Deponent
             
               inform'd
               them
               of
               it
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             give
             them
             notice
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             He
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             told
             us
             where
             they
             did
             meet
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             truth
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             found
             out
             .
             The
             Deponent
             swears
             
               he
               was
               at
               the
               Consult
               held
               in
            
             May
             ,
             
               to
               attend
               the
               Consulters
               ,
               and
               deliver'd
               their
               concerns
               from
               company
               to
               company
               .
            
             To
             this
             the
             Vindicator
             says
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             said
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             at
             their
             Trials
             ,
             where
             their
             Defences
             made
             'em
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             ,
             
               That
               after
               they
               left
               the
            
             White-horse
             -
             
               Tavern
               ,
               they
               divided
               into
               several
               Companies
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             You
             still
             forget
             ,
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             no
             Congregation
             according
             to
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Consultation
             as
             Catiline
             held
             at
             Rome
             for
             the
             subversion
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             such
             Consults
             to
             be
             kept
             on
             foot
             by
             private
             Committees
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             carrying
             on
             the
             design
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Deponent
             swears
             ,
             
               That
               within
               3
               or
               4
               days
               after
               ,
               he
               return'd
               to
               St.
            
             Omers
             
               with
               the
               Fathers
               that
               came
               from
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Water
               .
            
          
           
             He
             absolutely
             denies
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             Lyes
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             sworn
             to
             in
             the
             Narrative
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Consult
             at
             the
             
             White-horse-Tavern
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             ye
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             Canoniz'd
             for
             a
             Fool
             ,
             but
             never
             for
             a
             Saint
             ;
             for
             you
             have
             spoil'd
             your
             Cause
             in
             this
             
             very
             Chapter
             .
             I
             expected
             that
             here
             you
             should
             have
             shewn
             all
             your
             Wit
             and
             Rhetorick
             ,
             the
             cream
             of
             your
             Eloquence
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             have
             strewed
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             with
             your
             Flowers
             ,
             your
             Metaphors
             ,
             and
             your
             Sorites
             ;
             that
             you
             would
             have
             gor'd
             us
             with
             your
             forked
             Dilemma's
             ;
             that
             you
             would
             have
             displayed
             all
             your
             Hocus
             Pocus
             tricks
             ,
             all
             your
             doublings
             and
             shiftings
             ;
             that
             you
             would
             have
             shewed
             us
             your
             Wards
             and
             Traverses
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             Fencing
             dexterity
             ;
             but
             never
             was
             Tiptoe-expectation
             so
             deceiv'd
             :
             here
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             gentile
             piece
             of
             Sophistry
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             good
             Chymist
             that
             can
             extract
             so
             much
             as
             one
             poor
             dram
             of
             common
             sense
             out
             of
             all
             his
             elaborate
             undertaking
             ,
             but
             
               you
               lye
            
             ,
             and
             
               't
               is
               false
            
             :
             terms
             of
             Art
             which
             I
             find
             in
             no
             sort
             of
             Logick
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             St.
             Omers
             .
             He
             that
             pretends
             to
             such
             good
             Intelligence
             ,
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             know
             ,
             how
             these
             very
             objections
             had
             been
             canvassed
             ,
             how
             the
             defences
             of
             his
             Martyrs
             were
             exploded
             ,
             how
             the
             testimonies
             of
             his
             St.
             Omers
             striplings
             ,
             sent
             of
             Fools
             errands
             ,
             to
             swear
             in
             
               verba
               Magistri
            
             ,
             were
             baffl'd
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             topping
             Vindication
             to
             raise
             nothing
             new
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             less
             then
             they
             then
             said
             for
             themselves
             ,
             less
             then
             what
             had
             already
             been
             promulgated
             by
             others
             ,
             was
             but
             only
             a
             lazy
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Compendium
             ,
             and
             shewed
             the
             Vindicators
             Brains
             were
             dryer
             then
             Bricks
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             yield
             a
             useful
             Oyl
             ;
             his
             Brains
             will
             afford
             nothing
             but
             a
             putrid
             matter
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             as
             well
             blown
             out
             of
             his
             Nose
             ,
             as
             seaton'd
             out
             upon
             the
             Muckinder
             of
             a
             nonsensical
             Vindication
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             What
             happen'd
             after
             his
             return
             to
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             till
             he
             left
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             GEntlemen
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             Romances
             in
             this
             Chapter
             by
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Contents
             .
          
           
             Says
             he
             ,
             the
             Deponent
             swears
             that
             
               Tho.
               White
            
             came
             to
             St.
             Omers
             upon
             the
             Tenth
             of
             Iune
             1678
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Eleventh
             spoke
             treasonable
             words
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Duke
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Richard
               Ashby
            
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             That
             White
             told
             Ashby
             ,
             
               a
               Minister
               had
               endeavour'd
               to
               render
               Iesuits
               odious
               ,
               by
               Englishing
               their
            
             Morals
             ,
             and
             the
             Provincial
             
               sent
               the
               Deponent
               into
            
             England
             
               to
               kill
               the
            
             Translator
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Deponent
               undertakes
               to
               do
               ,
               having
               50
               l.
               reward
               promised
               him
               by
               the
               said
               Provincial
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               the
            
             Provincial
             
               and
               the
            
             Society
             in
             London
             
               would
               procure
               the
               death
               of
            
             Dr.
             Stilling-fleet
             .
             What
             says
             the
             Vindicator
             to
             all
             this
             ?
             Why
             ,
             he
             says
             the
             Deponent
             Lyes
             ;
             and
             the
             White
             's
             
               dying
               Speech
               ,
               and
               his
               Attestation
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               justifie
               that
               the
               Depositions
               are
               false
               .
            
             He
             forgot
             to
             quote
             the
             Martyrs
             Kinsman
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Iennison's
             Attestations
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             like
             Iael
             ,
             he
             had
             Nail'd
             the
             Drs.
             Depositions
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             The
             Deponent
             swears
             ,
             That
             Ashby
             
               told
               him
               that
               the
               Rector
               of
            
             Leige
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
            
             Procurator
             at
             Paris
             ,
             
               did
               reconcile
               the
            
             Lord
             Chancellor
             Hyde
             
               upon
               his
               death-bed
            
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             Vindicator
             says
             is
             false
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Rector
               of
            
             Liege
             
               has
               declar'd
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               never
               saw
               the
            
             Lord
             Chancellor
             
               in
               his
               life
            
             .
             Then
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             Ashby
             the
             Jesuit
             that
             ly'd
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             He
             denies
             
               That
               on
               the
               23d
               of
            
             June
             
               the
               Deponent
               was
               sent
               for
            
             England
             
               to
               attend
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
            
             London
             ,
             
               with
               4
               l.
               for
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               of
               80
               l.
               for
               his
               services
               in
            
             Spain
             
               and
               elsewhere
            
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             the
             Vindicator
             denies
             stifly
             ,
             as
             being
             circumstances
             of
             great
             moment
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             if
             you
             'l
             let
             him
             hold
             stakes
             himself
             ,
             he
             'l
             lay
             ye
             a
             wager
             of
             a
             
             Hundred
             to
             One
             upon
             his
             own
             side
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             confidence
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Papistical
             necessity
             i'
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             must
             be
             so
             .
             In
             the
             foregoing
             Fourth
             Chapter
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             that
             the
             Deponent
             should
             be
             under
             Lock
             and
             Key
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             from
             the
             10th
             of
             
               December
               stilo
               novo
            
             ,
             till
             the
             23d
             of
             Iune
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             swear
             ,
             and
             attest
             ,
             and
             damn
             themselves
             it
             was
             so
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             convenient
             for
             the
             Deponent
             to
             be
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ;
             now
             they
             swear
             he
             was
             never
             admitted
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             while
             there
             upon
             ance
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             infer
             ,
             the
             Deponent
             could
             not
             be
             sent
             the
             23d
             of
             
               Iune
               to
               attend
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
            
             because
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               he
               was
               ordered
            
             Ten
             days
             before
             
               to
               go
               for
            
             England
             
               to
               kill
               the
               Translator
               of
               the
            
             Jesuits
             Morals
             .
             As
             if
             a
             man
             might
             not
             be
             sent
             into
             England
             upon
             Two
             Errands
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Fathers
             would
             have
             been
             so
             rigid
             to
             have
             check'd
             the
             Deponent
             for
             non-attendance
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             how
             well
             he
             was
             employing
             his
             time
             .
             
               The
               killing
               of
               the
               Translator
               of
               the
               Morals
               ,
               and
               the
               attending
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
            
             were
             no
             such
             distinct
             employments
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             be
             both
             conferr'd
             upon
             the
             Deponent
             together
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             such
             desperate
             flaw
             in
             the
             depositions
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             great
             probability
             that
             the
             Deponent
             might
             be
             promised
             50
             l.
             for
             the
             Murder
             ,
             and
             80
             l.
             for
             his
             services
             in
             Spain
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Vindicator
             has
             ye
             again
             ,
             and
             denies
             the
             Deponent
             ever
             did
             any
             services
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             Spain
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             
               exercising
               their
               patience
               by
               his
               unsufferable
               manners
               .
            
             What
             those
             were
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knows
             ,
             for
             he
             gives
             us
             no
             account
             of
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             the
             Vindicator
             could
             have
             spar'd
             us
             any
             Instances
             ,
             we
             cannot
             believe
             but
             he
             would
             have
             been
             very
             ample
             in
             his
             Relations
             .
             We
             cannot
             imagine
             this
             concealment
             of
             an
             Enemy
             so
             outrageously
             imbitter'd
             ,
             
               Orco
               implacabilior
            
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             favour
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             want
             of
             other
             Argument
             ,
             he
             is
             dropt
             into
             such
             a
             nonsensical
             story
             of
             a
             Roasted
             Horse
             ,
             much
             like
             the
             Tale
             of
             St.
             
             Francis's
             Wife
             of
             Snow
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             think
             him
             sitting
             in
             some
             old
             Chimney-Corner
             ,
             canopied
             with
             a
             Bacon-flitch
             ,
             and
             lulling
             the
             credulous
             ears
             of
             the
             old
             woman
             of
             the
             House
             for
             the
             benevolence
             of
             a
             Rasher
             .
             Never
             did
             the
             Island
             of
             Dreams
             produce
             a
             more
             empty
             piece
             of
             vanity
             ;
             by
             means
             whereof
             ,
             this
             Nug●poly-loquides
             would
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Deponent
             was
             never
             admitted
             ,
             but
             contemptible
             ,
             rejected
             ,
             and
             did
             what
             he
             did
             out
             of
             revenge
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             ,
             That
             when
             that
             
               good
               man
               ,
               White
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             with
             an
             alias
             character
             him
             ,
             that
             Traytorly
             Jesuit
             ,
             was
             made
             Provincial
             ,
             then
             the
             Deponent
             made
             his
             Addresses
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Let
             him
             say
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             they
             have
             confessed
             the
             Dr.
             to
             have
             been
             receiv'd
             into
             the
             Colledge
             a
             Month
             before
             they
             will
             allow
             White
             for
             Provincial
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             their
             attestations
             confirm
             it
             :
             They
             swear
             and
             vow
             he
             stay'd
             there
             above
             half
             a
             year
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             stirr'd
             not
             out
             but
             twice
             all
             that
             while
             .
             No
             sign
             of
             his
             being
             so
             extreamly
             notorious
             for
             his
             bad
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             this
             bears
             too
             hard
             upon
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             here
             must
             be
             a
             Fable
             form'd
             ,
             how
             his
             admission
             was
             deny'd
             above
             a
             month
             after
             he
             was
             admitted
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             was
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             yet
             kept
             close
             in
             the
             House
             .
             The
             Vindicator
             should
             have
             told
             us
             the
             date
             of
             his
             dismission
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             particular
             crime
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             carefully
             conceals
             .
             Where
             are
             his
             Attestations
             
               A.
               B.
               C.
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             flim-flams
             for
             that
             ?
             But
             he
             was
             admitted
             and
             not
             admitted
             ,
             dismissed
             and
             kept
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             swore
             ,
             
               he
               would
               be
               reveng'd
            
             .
             A
             very
             probable
             Tale
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             plain
             with
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             when
             fast
             in
             their
             clutches
             ,
             whose
             ways
             of
             preventing
             his
             fury
             ,
             he
             so
             well
             understood
             .
             And
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             
               he
               must
               be
               a
               Iesuit
               or
               a
               Iudas
               ;
               if
               he
               were
               not
               a
               Iesuit
               he
               should
               be
               damn'd
               .
            
             Truly
             't
             was
             ill
             done
             of
             the
             Provincial
             ,
             not
             to
             use
             his
             charitable
             endeavours
             to
             prevent
             a
             young
             man
             from
             Two
             such
             dangerous
             precipices
             .
          
           
           
             But
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             be
             no
             longer
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             we
             'l
             tell
             him
             when
             the
             Doctor
             was
             dismiss'd
             ;
             He
             was
             dismiss'd
             when
             upon
             some
             glimmering
             of
             the
             Discovery
             ,
             that
             
               Good
               Man
            
             the
             Provincial
             struck
             him
             with
             his
             Cane
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             Box
             o'
             th'
             Ear
             in
             his
             Chamber
             at
             London
             .
             A
             very
             rude
             way
             of
             dismission
             indeed
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             
               great
               affront
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Vindicator
             call'd
             it
             .
             So
             that
             we
             agree
             about
             the
             manner
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             to
             the
             Time.
             After
             that
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             dismissed
             himself
             ,
             by
             running
             down
             Stairs
             out
             of
             the
             Provincials
             Lodgings
             ,
             having
             over
             heard
             what
             a
             severe
             chastisement
             they
             were
             preparing
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             but
             Trapan
             him
             again
             to
             St.
             Omers
             .
          
           
             Truly
             ,
             if
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             St.
             Omers
             were
             no
             better
             then
             those
             that
             were
             Hang'd
             ,
             or
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             hardly
             worth
             that
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             prevailing
             reason
             any
             man
             had
             to
             be
             so
             greedily
             covetous
             of
             their
             Society
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             believe
             the
             Doctor
             cared
             a
             Straw
             for
             their
             Company
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             watching
             their
             contrivances
             ,
             and
             disclosing
             the
             Conspiracies
             they
             were
             then
             brewing
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             Prince
             and
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             Relates
             since
             his
             return
             to
             London
             ,
             concerning
             Iesuits
             ,
             from
             the
             33
             to
             the
             53
             Article
             .
          
           
             THe
             Narrative
             declares
             ,
             
               That
               in
               Iuly
            
             Ashby
             
               came
               to
               Town
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
            
             10000
             l.
             
               procured
               by
            
             La
             Chaise
             ,
             
               and
               that
               he
               should
               Treat
               with
               Sir
            
             Geo.
             Wakeman
             
               to
               Poyson
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               procure
               the
               Assassination
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Hereford
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Vindicator
             replies
             ,
             That
             Ashby
             
               before
               his
               Death
               declared
               all
               this
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               as
               the
               Iesuits
               of
               St.
            
             Omers
             
               themselves
               attest
            
             .
             And
             all
             this
             he
             clinches
             too
             with
             a
             
               How
               is
               it
               probable
               ,
               that
               had
               there
               been
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
            
             Ashby
             
               should
               communicate
               it
               to
               one
               who
               had
               by
               him
               been
               so
               disgracefully
               dismist
               by
               the
               Provincials
               Order
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             another
             Dismission
             which
             we
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             may
             sheath
             his
             
               How
               is
               it
               probable
            
             again
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             very
             blunt
             piece
             of
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             34
             Article
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             sayes
             ,
             
               Is
               all
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Truth
               in
               it
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             Attestation
             G.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             35
             he
             says
             ,
             Ashby
             and
             Blundel
             
               both
               protested
               it
               was
               false
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             36
             he
             sayes
             the
             same
             upon
             
               Ashbys
               ▪
            
             single
             Protestation
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             an
             Esteem
             one
             Traytor
             has
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             how
             warily
             they
             credit
             each
             other
             .
             Like
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Caldron
             and
             the
             Cabbage
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Bloody
             Gang
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             Compact
             together
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Do
             you
             make
             a
             Vindication
             ,
             Deny
             ,
             Lye
             ,
             Defie
             ,
             Decry
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             you
             assert
             ,
             we
             'l
             all
             Swear
             to
             .
          
           
             Now
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             to
             Believe
             what
             they
             attest
             ,
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             Legend
             of
             St.
             Germain
             says
             ,
             That
             that
             Saint
             rais'd
             up
             a
             dead
             Ass
             to
             life
             again
             .
             The
             Legend
             of
             that
             Saint
             is
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             You
             must
             believe
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             Attestators
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             38
             Article
             the
             Doctor
             deposes
             ,
             That
             White
             
               wrote
               to
            
             London
             to
             Fenwick
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               ordered
               twelve
               Iesuits
               to
               go
               for
            
             Holland
             ,
             
               to
               inform
               the
            
             Dutch
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Prince
               of
            
             Orange
             
               intended
               to
               make
               himself
               King
               ,
               but
               they
               got
               no
               farther
               then
            
             Watten
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               mischance
               ,
               which
               Letter
               the
               Deponent
               saw
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             the
             Vindicator
             sayes
             ,
             with
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Choller
             ,
             is
             a
             Lye
             malitious
             and
             ridiculous
             ;
             malitious
             ,
             in
             charging
             such
             an
             odious
             business
             upon
             the
             Jesuits
             .
             Not
             so
             malitious
             neither
             ,
             History
             has
             charg'd
             the
             Jesuites
             with
             far
             greater
             Crimes
             committed
             in
             Holland
             then
             this
             .
             No
             less
             then
             the
             Murther
             of
             William
             of
             Orange
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             as
             fairly
             intended
             
               Maurice
               Nassau
            
             ,
             both
             perpetrated
             by
             persons
             instigated
             ,
             encourag'd
             ,
             embolden'd
             ,
             hired
             ,
             paid
             and
             Missionated
             by
             the
             Provincial
             and
             Rector
             of
             Doway
             ,
             and
             other
             Jesuites
             ,
             as
             Thuanus
             ,
             whom
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             if
             he
             dares
             ,
             may
             deny
             for
             a
             good
             Testimony
             ,
             more
             at
             large
             relates
             .
          
           
             A
             Ridiculous
             ,
             in
             supposing
             that
             the
             English
             Jesuites
             have
             either
             credit
             or
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             .
             The
             Fool
             will
             turn
             Changling
             before
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Vindication
             .
             As
             if
             we
             thought
             the
             Jesuites
             had
             no
             more
             wit
             than
             to
             appear
             in
             Holland
             in
             all
             their
             formalities
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             shapes
             and
             their
             disguises
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             want
             credit
             or
             acquaintance
             ,
             they
             want
             neither
             Money
             nor
             Insinuation
             to
             procure
             both
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             all
             such
             Dunces
             as
             the
             Vindicator
             .
             He
             I
             confess
             is
             no
             great
             man
             of
             Language
             ,
             he
             'l
             tell
             ye
             ye
             Lie
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             False
             ,
             —
             And
             fearing
             that
             neither
             his
             Malitious
             ,
             nor
             his
             Ridiculous
             would
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             natural
             Delivery
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               The
               Iesuites
               never
               had
               any
               such
               design
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Iesuit
               or
               Iesuits
               were
               sent
               about
               it
               .
            
             All
             which
             we
             find
             him
             endeavouring
             to
             prove
             thus
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             sometimes
             requisite
             to
             let
             you
             see
             the
             quint
             Essence
             of
             his
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Six
             Jesuites
             could
             not
             be
             spared
             out
             of
             the
             Seminary
             of
             St.
             Omers
             upon
             such
             a
             Design
             .
          
           
             Ergo.
             Not
             Twelve
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             .
          
           
             Again
             .
             They
             that
             stopt
             at
             Watten
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             sent
             to
             Holland
             ;
             for
             had
             they
             been
             sent
             ,
             they
             had
             gone
             .
          
           
             Ergo.
             They
             were
             not
             sent
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             go
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             39
             Article
             he
             answers
             ,
             That
             Blundel
             protested
             he
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             such
             Letter
             ,
             and
             so
             refers
             ye
             to
             Attestation
             E.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             41
             Article
             the
             Doctor
             deposes
             ,
             That
             Fenwick
             told
             him
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             had
             60000
             l.
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             and
             100000
             l.
             
               in
               Bank
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             lent
             out
             money
             at
             50
             
               per
               Cent.
            
             This
             he
             denies
             ,
             and
             wonders
             how
             it
             should
             be
             true
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Proverh
             fix'd
             upon
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             
               Quod
               Vultur
               est
               Milvo
               ,
               id
               Iesuita
               est
               Monacho
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             most
             Covetous
             ,
             Proling
             ,
             Scraping
             ,
             Racking
             ,
             Cozening
             ,
             Cheating
             ,
             purloyning
             Order
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             have
             60000
             l.
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             Thousand
             pound
             in
             Banck
             .
             The
             Vindicator
             little
             understood
             what
             belongs
             to
             sums
             beyond
             his
             own
             Seminary
             Exhibition
             ;
             and
             Fenwick
             was
             a
             ●illy
             Jesuit-Broaker
             .
             There
             be
             those
             who
             have
             better
             calculated
             the
             Jesuits
             Incomes
             ,
             that
             could
             have
             informed
             the
             Vindicator
             that
             their
             Revenues
             above
             20
             years
             ago
             ,
             amounted
             to
             two
             Millions
             of
             Crowns
             in
             Gold
             yearly
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             500000
             l
             ,
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             a
             sum
             far
             greater
             then
             what
             the
             Vindicator
             admires
             at
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             who
             were
             contriving
             the
             ruin
             of
             Princes
             and
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             had
             some
             of
             their
             bulky
             Banck
             disposed
             of
             near
             the
             Scene
             of
             their
             Expences
             requisite
             for
             such
             a
             design
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Jesuits
             Consciences
             ,
             we
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             Brethren
             the
             Jews
             to
             take
             measure
             of
             them
             by
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             42
             Article
             deposes
             ,
             that
             
               Harcourt
               ,
               Fennick
               ,
               Keynes
            
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             
               declar'd
               their
               intentions
               to
               raise
               a
               commotion
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
            
             
             and
             Dominion
             of
             
               Wales
               ,
               which
               appear'd
               also
               by
               several
               Letters
               shewed
               the
               Deponent
               .
            
          
           
             This
             the
             Vindicator
             calls
             a
             
               Lye
               without
               any
               signe
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               any
               one
               of
               these
               Letters
               produced
               .
            
             What
             would
             it
             have
             signified
             ?
             For
             the
             Vindicator
             would
             have
             brought
             somebody
             to
             protest
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Letters
             written
             ,
             Produce
             their
             Letters
             ,
             and
             either
             they
             make
             their
             Equivocating
             Comments
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             deny
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             sav'd
             their
             Necks
             for
             all
             that
             .
             That
             's
             such
             a
             Flim
             Flam
             Story
             ,
             for
             a
             Sancha
             Pancha
             of
             a
             Vindicator
             ,
             to
             bid
             us
             produce
             Letters
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             has
             undertaken
             to
             venture
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             pains
             of
             Hell
             and
             Purgatory
             to
             confound
             what
             ever
             can
             be
             produc'd
             ,
             which
             bare
             denials
             and
             attestations
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             a
             daring
             and
             audacious
             Impudence
             ,
             as
             if
             Truth
             were
             only
             confin'd
             to
             that
             foul
             skulking
             hole
             of
             Iniquity
             and
             Treason
             at
             St.
             Omers
             .
             And
             then
             with
             a
             plausible
             Insinuation
             ,
             They
             that
             all
             our
             modern
             Histories
             have
             Character'd
             for
             the
             grand
             Incendaries
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             Chronicl'd
             for
             their
             Murders
             and
             Massacres
             ,
             and
             their
             inflaming
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             the
             repose
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             over
             all
             Christendom
             .
             They
             shall
             come
             to
             a
             pitiful
             ,
             idle
             ,
             nonsensical
             Vindicator
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             cry
             to
             the
             Deponent
             for
             deposing
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             detecting
             their
             hateful
             Conspiracies
             ,
             
               What
               a
               Commotion
               you
               have
               rais'd
               in
               England
               ,
               all
               the
               World
               may
               see
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             (
             no
             question
             )
             by
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             Vindicators
             attempt
             ,
             by
             the
             sordidness
             of
             his
             Defence
             ,
             do
             plainly
             see
             who
             were
             the
             Original
             cause
             of
             all
             this
             Commotion
             ;
             not
             the
             Deponent
             ;
             for
             the
             Enterprize
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             Truth
             ,
             would
             have
             sunk
             such
             a
             mean
             and
             despicable
             Slanderer
             as
             he
             .
             But
             those
             aspiring
             ,
             topping
             Sons
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             whose
             wicked
             Principles
             oblige
             them
             to
             lay
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             can
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             )
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             States
             of
             Europe
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             Leud
             and
             Prophane
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             43
             Article
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Messengers
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               Names
               of
            
             Moor
             and
             Sanders
             ,
             
               with
               instructions
               to
               carry
               themselves
               like
               Nonconformist
            
             Scots
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             says
             little
             ,
             but
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             an
             Extasie
             ,
             and
             wonders
             whom
             the
             Deponent
             means
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             could
             hear
             of
             any
             Jesuit
             of
             those
             Names
             .
             A
             very
             likely
             thing
             indeed
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             English
             Jesuit
             (
             at
             any
             time
             )
             bore
             the
             common
             Names
             of
             
               Moor
               ,
               Sanders
            
             ,
             and
             Brown
             ,
             so
             vulgar
             almost
             in
             every
             Society
             of
             Ten.
             But
             what
             needs
             all
             this
             Amazement
             ?
             No
             body
             says
             they
             were
             Jesuits
             ,
             nor
             sent
             as
             Jesuits
             ,
             but
             as
             Messengers
             or
             Emissaries
             ,
             any
             thing
             but
             Jesuits
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             is
             the
             main
             thing
             impos'd
             upon
             the
             Vindicator
             to
             do
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             deny
             right
             or
             wrong
             ;
             at
             which
             his
             fidelity
             is
             so
             nimble
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             not
             deny
             ,
             he
             will
             deny
             what
             was
             never
             averr'd
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             that
             his
             Vindication
             has
             done
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ,
             He
             will
             deny
             there
             was
             ever
             any
             such
             thing
             written
             ,
             or
             ever
             seen
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             44.
             
             
               That
               the
               Iesuites
               communicate
               the
               secret
               Counsels
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               they
               purchase
               with
               their
               money
               ,
               to
            
             La
             Chaise
             
               the
               French
               Kings
               Confessor
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             He
             sayes
             positively
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             tells
             ye
             ,
             
               There
               was
               no
               need
               of
               purchasing
               Intelligences
               while
               the
               Coffee-houses
               stood
               .
            
             He
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             the
             Jesuits
             were
             the
             arrantest
             Ideots
             in
             Nature
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             thought
             that
             Coffee-house
             Intelligence
             were
             the
             purchase
             which
             they
             Fish'd
             for
             with
             their
             Silver-hooks
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             't
             was
             they
             themselves
             ,
             who
             then
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             ,
             make
             those
             Coffee-houses
             he
             prates
             of
             ,
             the
             
               Nurseries
               of
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Emisaries
             ,
             daily
             employ'd
             ,
             to
             divulge
             their
             Lies
             and
             Forgeries
             ,
             
               Et
               ambiguas
               in
               vulgum
               spargere
               voces
               ,
            
             
             on
             purpose
             to
             cast
             a
             mist
             before
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             gather
             strength
             to
             renew
             their
             disappointed
             Villanies
             :
             So
             that
             his
             Coffee-house
             Inference
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             meer
             Smoak
             .
          
           
             The
             46
             Article
             deposes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Letters
               from
               St.
            
             Omers
             
               expressed
               great
               joy
               ,
               that
               Sir
            
             G.
             W.
             
               had
               undertaken
               the
               business
            
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             he
             Replies
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             ever
             Sir
             
               G.
               W.
            
             undertook
             the
             business
             ;
             for
             why
             ?
             it
             appears
             so
             by
             the
             publick
             Verdict
             of
             the
             Jury
             at
             his
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             An
             Argument
             of
             the
             Vindicators
             own
             Framing
             against
             himself
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             same
             inference
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             was
             Sworn
             against
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             Hang'd
             ,
             was
             true
             ,
             because
             the
             Publick
             Verdict
             of
             the
             Jury
             found
             'em
             Guilty
             .
             See
             how
             these
             fellows
             glory
             in
             one
             Acquittal
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             frequently
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             many
             times
             the
             greatest
             Fellons
             escape
             ,
             when
             lesser
             Criminals
             are
             Condemn'd
             .
             By
             which
             the
             whole
             Nation
             may
             see
             of
             what
             a
             dangerous
             consequence
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             least
             grain
             of
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Unmerciful
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Argument
             is
             not
             so
             potent
             neither
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             how
             much
             men
             of
             Reason
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             that
             Acquittal
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Papists
             laugh
             in
             their
             Sleeves
             ,
             and
             sing
             Jubilate
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             escape
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             as
             the
             success
             of
             their
             underhand
             dealing
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             so
             Ridiculous
             ,
             that
             I
             pass
             it
             over
             ,
             as
             being
             unwilling
             to
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             Impertinencies
             that
             may
             be
             avoided
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             he
             Relates
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             and
             others
             inclusively
             from
             the
             54
             to
             the
             81
             Article
             .
          
           
             ART
             .
             55.
             
             Mr.
             Jennison
             said
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             King
             did
             not
             become
             
               R.
               C.
            
             he
             should
             not
             be
             long
             
               C.
               R.
            
             
          
           
             This
             the
             Vindicator
             calls
             a
             
               groundless
               Lye
            
             ;
             but
             says
             withal
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             were
             said
             ,
             
               It
               was
               because
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             Whether
             Mr.
             Ienison
             spoke
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             whither
             he
             spoke
             them
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             or
             the
             Papists
             ?
             If
             he
             spoke
             them
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             they
             were
             true
             :
             If
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             they
             were
             false
             .
             What
             an
             open
             piece
             of
             Impudence
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             Arraign
             a
             whole
             Deposition
             for
             a
             groundless
             Lye
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             the
             same
             Breath
             to
             confess
             they
             might
             be
             spoke
             ?
             If
             he
             has
             not
             been
             soundly
             Pickering'd
             already
             for
             this
             mistake
             ,
             he
             notoriously
             deserves
             it
             .
          
           
             Article
             57.
             
             Fenwick
             
               told
               the
               Deponent
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               Writ
               that
               the
               King
               was
               gone
               to
            
             Windsor
             ,
             
               and
               that
               honest
            
             William
             
               and
               the
            
             Fathers
             
               were
               ready
               to
               attend
               the
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             first
             part
             might
             probably
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             part
             is
             false
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             Fenwick
             told
             him
             of
             the
             
               Contents
               of
               the
               Letter
            
             .
             How
             then
             came
             the
             Deponent
             to
             know
             of
             the
             Information
             given
             of
             the
             Kings
             going
             to
             Windsor
             ?
             'T
             is
             plain
             he
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             Swears
             Fenwick
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             you
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             must
             produce
             some
             other
             Intelligencer
             ,
             or
             else
             your
             Vindication
             will
             hang
             o'
             the
             Hedge
             .
          
           
             Article
             58.
             
             Keines
             
               Preach'd
               a
               Treasonable
               Sermon
               to
               Twelve
               persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               That
               Protestant
               Princes
               were
            
             ipso
             facto
             Deposed
             .
          
           
           
             Nothing
             more
             confirms
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             then
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Sermon
             .
             But
             this
             he
             calls
             a
             
               Train
               to
               blow
               up
               any
               man
               that
               the
               Deponent
               should
               mark
               out
               for
               Destruction
               .
            
             How
             common
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             among
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             to
             
               lay
               Trains
            
             against
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Reputations
             ,
             but
             the
             Lives
             of
             Great
             Men
             ,
             they
             themselves
             sufficiently
             know
             ;
             and
             to
             requite
             that
             knowledge
             of
             theirs
             ,
             we
             know
             as
             well
             how
             hard
             a
             Task
             it
             is
             here
             for
             the
             Deponent
             to
             pick
             and
             choose
             the
             Subjects
             of
             his
             Accusation
             considering
             before
             what
             Judges
             he
             must
             appear
             .
             The
             Vindicator
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             come
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             liv'd
             half
             a
             year
             or
             so
             at
             Newgate
             before
             he
             began
             his
             great
             work
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             taught
             him
             far
             better
             pleading
             then
             this
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             has
             the
             Effronterie
             to
             pretend
             from
             hence
             great
             inconveniencies
             ,
             
               if
               Perjury
               continue
               Paramount
               ,
               and
               Knaves
               be
               rewarded
               .
            
             Never
             did
             Mortal
             speak
             more
             like
             a
             Knave
             then
             this
             Vindicator
             ;
             for
             the
             Deposition
             only
             supposes
             they
             were
             men
             of
             Quality
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             grounds
             a
             Perjury
             upon
             it
             .
             See
             how
             cursedly
             this
             great
             Atlas
             of
             the
             Catholick
             cause
             crickles
             at
             the
             hamms
             .
             A
             voice
             I
             hear
             ,
             but
             nothing
             do
             I
             see
             ,
             speak
             who
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             return
             thee
             thanks
             for
             thy
             Learned
             Paraphrases
             .
          
           
             Article
             59.
             
             Keines
             
               advis'd
               a
               Gentleman
               in
               or
               about
            
             Westminster
             ,
             
               to
               remove
               thence
               ,
               least
               God
               should
               destroy
               him
               with
               the
               Sinners
               of
               that
               City
               .
            
          
           
             Well!
             what
             doth
             the
             Vindicator
             say
             to
             this
             ?
             why
             —
             That
             Keines
             
               protested
               he
               never
               said
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               and
               any
               man
               that
               knows
               both
               ,
               will
               take
               his
               word
               ,
               before
               the
               Deponents
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             advise
             Keines
             rather
             to
             croud
             among
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             under
             the
             Virgin
             Maries
             Petticoat
             ,
             then
             come
             hither
             to
             try
             the
             Experiment
             .
          
           
             Article
             60.
             
             Keines
             
               said
               it
               was
               endeavoured
               to
               dispatch
               48
               at
            
             Wiudsor
             ;
             that
             Corker
             
               and
               the
            
             Benedictines
             
               had
               promised
            
             6000
             l.
             
               that
               two
               of
               them
               own'd
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               business
               was
               to
               remove
               the
            
             Stuarts
             
               out
               of
               the
               way
               :
               and
               that
            
             Coniers
             
               laid
               a
               wager
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               not
               live
               to
               eat
               any
               more
               Chrismas
               Pies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             the
             Vindicator
             calls
             Poetry
             ,
             as
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Tragical
             Order
             himself
             .
             But
             whatever
             is
             the
             matter
             ,
             here
             's
             neither
             
               ye
               Lye
            
             ,
             nor
             Attestation
             G
             :
             surely
             the
             man
             forgot
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             these
             two
             great
             Cronies
             of
             his
             were
             tir'd
             and
             gone
             to
             sleep
             .
             Only
             he
             throws
             himself
             upon
             Corkers
             acquittal
             :
             a
             very
             slight
             Bladder
             to
             Swim
             with
             in
             such
             an
             intended
             Sea
             of
             Blood.
             For
             though
             Corker
             were
             acquitted
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             want
             of
             double
             Evidence
             which
             the
             Law
             required
             :
             Not
             that
             the
             Court
             believ'd
             him
             Innocent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             gave
             new
             orders
             to
             Detain
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             sour
             Sawce
             to
             the
             sweet
             Morsels
             of
             his
             acquittal
             .
             Truly
             this
             Article
             ,
             great
             Man
             of
             might
             ,
             requir'd
             a
             more
             Garagantua
             like
             Vindication
             .
             You
             should
             have
             rous'd
             all
             your
             
               ye
               lyes
            
             ,
             and
             
               't
               is
               falses
            
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             lyes
             under
             Conviction
             and
             embodied
             all
             your
             Attestations
             to
             have
             given
             Battle
             to
             this
             Article
             :
             and
             if
             you
             could
             have
             got
             all
             St.
             
             Malo's
             Dogs
             to
             have
             help'd
             ye
             ,
             all
             had
             been
             little
             enough
             .
          
           
             Article
             61.
             
             Keines
             
               took
               the
               Deponent
               to
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
            
             Dominicans
             ,
             
               where
               six
               were
               met
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               with
               their
               Provincial
               ,
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               .
               There
               also
               met
               five
               Iesuits
               .
            
             Keines
             
               demanded
               of
               the
            
             Dominicans
             
               money
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               business
               of
               Killing
               the
               King
               :
            
             The
             Dominicans
             answered
             ,
             
               They
               were
               poor
               ,
               but
               would
               give
               their
               assistance
               and
               Counsel
               .
               Hence
               the
               Deponent
               was
               sent
               with
               the
               Proposals
               to
               the
            
             Carmelites
             ,
             who
             answered
             ,
             
               Their
               prayers
               to
               God
               and
               the
               Blessed
               Lady
               should
               not
               be
               wanting
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               all
               they
               could
               give
               .
            
          
           
             What
             says
             the
             Vindicator
             to
             all
             this
             ?
             why
             ,
             since
             you
             needs
             must
             have
             it
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             
               All
               those
               that
               know
               the
               Emulations
               that
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               ,
               between
               the
            
             Dominicans
             
               and
               the
            
             Jesuits
             ,
             
               will
               scarce
               believe
               those
               would
               meet
               to
               comply
               with
               these
               .
            
          
           
           
             Oh!
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             you
             are
             ill
             read
             in
             History
             :
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             could
             well
             agree
             to
             remove
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             Though
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Iesuits
             jangle
             about
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             they
             may
             agree
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             about
             the
             Conception
             of
             a
             Plot.
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Pope
             himself
             could
             reconcile
             himself
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             Italy
             to
             help
             him
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             .
             You
             are
             a
             whole
             Dutch
             League
             too
             short
             of
             a
             Vindication
             yet
             .
          
           
             Art.
             62.
             
             Blundel
             
               said
               his
               Workmen
               wanted
               Oyle
               ,
               which
               the
               Deponent
               supposed
               to
               be
               Sheeps
               Fat.
            
             Coniers
             
               said
               ,
               the
               Hill
               people
               were
               fools
               to
               set
               upon
               48
               at
            
             Windsor
             ,
             
               but
               he
               would
               speak
               to
               his
               Worship
               in
               other
               Language
               then
               in
            
             Tormentillo
             ,
             
               but
               that
               if
               his
               Shirt
               on
               his
               back
               should
               know
               how
               ,
               he
               would
               burn
               it
               .
            
          
           
             All
             this
             the
             Vindicator
             denies
             ,
             and
             sends
             ye
             to
             Attestation
             S
             ,
             as
             the
             Dice
             in
             the
             Dutch
             Fortune-book
             send
             ye
             to
             the
             Philosopher
             Pythagoras
             .
          
           
             Art.
             64.
             
             That
             Fogarthy
             is
             a
             main
             Agent
             in
             this
             Hellish
             plot
             .
             That
             he
             told
             the
             Deponent
             he
             was
             present
             when
             Sir
             
               G.
               W.
            
             was
             contracted
             with
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             hir'd
             four
             Ruffians
             to
             mind
             the
             Kings
             Postures
             at
             Windsor
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             a
             Lye
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             a
             Lye
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             is
             a
             Lye.
             Most
             Serene
             and
             Polite
             Vindicator
             ,
             we
             greet
             thee
             Well
             .
             Cicero
             himself
             could
             have
             said
             no
             more
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             argue
             thus
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             tells
             another
             man
             
               he
               Lyes
            
             three
             times
             ,
             has
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Dispute
             .
          
           
             The
             Vindicator
             tells
             the
             Deponent
             he
             Lyes
             three
             times
             ,
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             Vindicator
             has
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Dispute
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             turn
             the
             Argument
             ,
          
           
             The
             Vindicator
             tells
             me
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             I
             tell
             the
             Vindicator
             he
             Lyes
             three
             times
             .
          
           
             Ergo.
             The
             Pope
             must
             be
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             there
             's
             a
             Rowland
             for
             his
             Oliver
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             done
             with
             the
             Quintescence
             of
             his
             Ingenuity
             ,
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             drossy
             part
             of
             his
             Wit
             ,
             which
             lies
             in
             his
             Reflections
             .
             By
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             how
             ,
             he
             would
             fain
             insinuate
             strange
             Chimera's
             into
             the
             peoples
             Heads
             ,
             as
             Bufalmacco
             in
             Boccace
             frighted
             his
             Master
             with
             Dor-flies
             ,
             and
             bits
             of
             lighted
             Wax-candles
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             terrifies
             ye
             with
             the
             Inconvenience
             of
             Blank
             Accusations
             .
             For
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Deposition
               concerning
               four
               Ruffians
               ,
               was
               filled
               up
               by
            
             Jenisons
             
               naming
               four
               Innocent
               persons
               to
               get
               a
               false
               Witnesses
               Reward
               to
               pay
               his
               Debts
               ,
               and
               supply
               his
               want
               of
               money
               .
            
             There
             's
             now
             for
             Mr.
             Ienison
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             had
             better
             have
             held
             his
             Tongue
             .
             The
             Vindicator
             finds
             another
             substantial
             Evidence
             come
             in
             to
             confirm
             the
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             bespaul'd
             with
             his
             Jesuitical
             drivel
             .
             But
             those
             
               Innocent
               persons
            
             never
             came
             in
             to
             justifie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             supposes
             them
             guilty
             that
             fly
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             his
             Pie-Powder-Court
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             to
             determine
             who
             are
             guilty
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             Innocent
             in
             England
             ;
             or
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             reasons
             of
             other
             mens
             Loyalty
             ;
             as
             if
             none
             but
             the
             necessitous
             could
             be
             Loyal
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             Fugitives
             Innocent
             :
             Or
             as
             if
             the
             Justice
             of
             England
             accus'd
             or
             condemn'd
             any
             man
             to
             please
             the
             Kings
             Evidence
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Kings
             Evidence
             were
             so
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             sacrifice
             his
             Justice
             to
             their
             private
             Interest
             .
             Brain
             of
             a
             Taylor
             you
             are
             too
             sawcy
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               be
               secure
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Mad-Dog
               ,
               or
               an
               Impudent
               lying
               Witness
               ,
            
             such
             as
             your
             Mungrel
             Attestators
             ,
             
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Clamours
               of
               the
               Rabble
               are
               so
               loud
               ,
               that
               neither
               Iustice
               or
               Reason
               can
               be
               heard
               .
            
             He
             's
             mistaken
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Justice
             have
             both
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             been
             so
             well
             satisfyed
             ,
             that
             I
             
             dare
             say
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             appeal
             to
             St.
             Omers
             for
             the
             redress
             of
             their
             Grievances
             .
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             consider
             whom
             this
             Brain
             of
             a
             Taylor
             calls
             the
             Rabble
             :
             none
             but
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             England
             ,
             you
             your selves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Those
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               were
               wisest
               that
               embraced
               a
               voluntary
               Exile
               .
            
             He
             is
             mistaken
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             voluntary
             Exiles
             ,
             they
             were
             Banished
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             were
             but
             intruders
             into
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             .
             They
             were
             the
             Pest
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             escaped
             the
             provision
             of
             divers
             wholesome
             Statutes
             ,
             like
             old
             cunning
             Vermine
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               that
               stay
               behind
               ,
               look
               to
               themselves
               as
               well
               as
               they
               can
               .
            
             You
             speak
             like
             an
             Oracle
             ;
             let
             'em
             Fee
             their
             Counsellor
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             advice
             .
          
           
             Article
             65.
             
             
               That
               the
               Deponent
               at
            
             Madrid
             ,
             
               had
               seen
               the
               Lord
               Embassador
               ,
               Sir
            
             William
             Godolphin
             
               at
               Mass
               ,
               and
               was
               perfectly
               inform'd
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
            
             Tuam
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Embassador
               held
               great
               correspondence
               with
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Iesuite
               had
               read
               to
               him
            
             Philosophy
             
               and
               Divinity
               .
               That
            
             Suiman
             
               a
               Iesuite
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Deponent
               the
               30th
               of
            
             July
             
               Newstile
               ,
               did
               specifie
               ,
               that
               Sir
            
             William
             
               was
               as
               industrious
               as
               any
               man
               could
               be
               ,
               to
               answer
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             ,
             says
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             
               are
               as
               many
               Lyes
               as
               Periods
               .
            
             For
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 False
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 ly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 False
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 ly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 False
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 ly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 False
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 ly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 False
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 ly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 False
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             a
             Scene
             in
             Ben.
             Iohnson's
             Alchymist
             ,
             where
             Face
             and
             Suttle
             undertake
             to
             teach
             Kastril
             to
             Quarrel
             .
             The
             Jesuites
             I
             liken
             to
             Face
             and
             Suttle
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             to
             
               Kastril
               .
               Face
            
             and
             Suttle
             teach
             Kastril
             their
             Art
             ,
             Kastril
             well
             instructed
             ,
             takes
             a
             peek
             at
             the
             Doctor
             .
             Now
             Kastril
             ,
             come
             —
             shew
             your
             parts
             ,
             —
             'T
             is
             False
             ,
             —
             ye
             Lye
             ,
             quo
             he
             —
             How
             !
             Child
             of
             Wrath
             and
             Anger
             ,
             the
             loud
             Lye
             !
             why
             so
             sodain
             ,
             say
             we
             .
             Nay
             ,
             look
             you
             to
             that
             ,
             I
             am
             aforehand
             ,
             quo
             Kastril
             .
             Talk
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Tuam
             ,
             you
             Lye
             quo
             Kastril
             ;
             talk
             to
             him
             of
             a
             Letter
             from
             Suiman
             ,
             you
             Lye
             cryes
             Kastril
             .
             Nay
             ,
             say
             Face
             and
             Suttle
             ,
             if
             you
             don't
             quarrel
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             do
             nothing
             .
             Presently
             Kastril
             ,
             you
             Deponent
             ,
             if
             you
             wont
             get
             ye
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             ye
             Lye.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             just
             the
             Vindicators
             chollerick
             method
             of
             Proceeding
             ,
             the
             Battoons
             of
             his
             Rhetorick
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             thinks
             to
             Cudgel
             us
             out
             of
             our
             Senses
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             out
             of
             his
             Reputation
             .
             But
             what
             said
             the
             Curtesan
             Thais
             of
             that
             same
             Swash-Buckler
             Thraso
             in
             
               Terences
               Eunuchi
            
             ?
             
               
                 —
                 ne
                 metuas
                 ,
              
               
                 Sane
                 ,
                 quod
                 tibi
                 nunc
                 vir
                 videatur
                 esse
                 ,
                 hic
              
               
                 Nebula
                 magna
                 est
                 .
              
            
             A
             meer
             Fizzle-Sucker
             ,
             that
             thinks
             to
             blow
             up
             Solemn
             Oaths
             and
             Depositions
             with
             the
             windly
             Eructations
             of
             Scurrility
             and
             foul
             Language
             .
             Language
             that
             issues
             from
             his
             Mouth
             with
             a
             steam
             as
             putrid
             as
             the
             Exhalations
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             Gelo's
             Breath
             .
             Language
             so
             undecent
             ,
             so
             unbecomming
             any
             person
             that
             pretends
             to
             so
             much
             Learning
             as
             to
             put
             Pen
             to
             Paper
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             any
             man
             but
             of
             common
             Education
             ,
             of
             indifferent
             Breeding
             ,
             or
             but
             ordinary
             Generosity
             ,
             which
             abominate
             scurrility
             and
             rudeness
             in
             conversation
             ,
             will
             harbour
             the
             least
             belief
             of
             such
             a
             nasty
             and
             slovenly
             Writer
             .
             
             For
             as
             there
             are
             some
             certain
             Ragamuffins
             that
             deserve
             to
             be
             Kick'd
             out
             of
             all
             Society
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             some
             books
             to
             be
             Kick'd
             out
             of
             all
             Credit
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             none
             more
             deservedly
             then
             this
             same
             fardel
             of
             impertinent
             Ruffianisme
             .
          
           
             He
             challenges
             the
             Deponent
             ,
             
               to
               produce
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               30th
               of
               Iuly
               from
            
             Suiman
             ,
             
               which
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               because
               directed
               to
               himself
               .
            
             What
             a
             delusion
             would
             he
             here
             put
             upon
             the
             People
             ?
             He
             knows
             that
             Letters
             of
             this
             Nature
             being
             once
             read
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             directed
             ,
             to
             their
             Superithey
             are
             by
             them
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             among
             their
             Archiva
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             ors
             ,
             challenges
             the
             Deponent
             to
             produce
             what
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             out
             of
             his
             reach
             .
             It
             seems
             it
             was
             not
             so
             convenient
             for
             him
             to
             be
             now
             so
             punctual
             in
             declaring
             the
             Customes
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             as
             upon
             other
             occasious
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             omit
             this
             .
             If
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
            
             Tuam
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Iesuit
               ,
               being
               Subjects
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               waited
               on
               his
               Majesties
               Embassador
               ,
               they
               did
               but
               their
               Duty
               .
            
             They
             were
             under
             no
             such
             obligation
             ,
             being
             no
             Subjects
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             deny
             him
             that
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             requires
             to
             make
             them
             so
             .
             King
             and
             Subject
             are
             the
             
               Termini
               Relativi
            
             ,
             Duty
             and
             Protection
             are
             the
             Relations
             between
             those
             Termes
             :
             No
             Duty
             ,
             no
             Subject
             :
             no
             King
             ,
             no
             Protection
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             no
             English
             Roman
             Catholick
             is
             a
             Subject
             to
             the
             King.
             They
             live
             under
             his
             Moral
             Protection
             ,
             as
             Travellers
             and
             Forraign
             Traders
             ,
             not
             under
             his
             Relative
             Protection
             ,
             as
             Subjects
             .
             But
             the
             Jesuites
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             no
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Traytors
             proscrib'd
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             an
             Embassador
             to
             correspond
             with
             such
             ,
             I
             suppose
             is
             a
             Priviledge
             which
             no
             Prince
             or
             State
             in
             Christendom
             allows
             their
             Forraign
             Ministers
             .
             Now
             you
             shall
             see
             how
             the
             Vindicator
             strives
             to
             dis-intangle
             himself
             .
             He
             sayes
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               absolutely
               false
               ,
               that
               their
               past
               any
               intimate
               correspondence
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               Publick
               concerns
               :
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               't
               is
               absolutely
               false
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             
               absolutely
               false
            
             .
             The
             Affirmative
             was
             singular
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Negative
             should
             have
             been
             Universal
             .
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             St.
             Dominic
             ,
             what
             did
             you
             mean
             to
             meddle
             with
             that
             word
             Chiefly
             for
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             cry
             ye
             Mercy
             ,
             't
             was
             to
             shew
             your
             parts
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             tell
             a
             Man
             
               he
               ly'd
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             confess
             't
             was
             true
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             67
             Article
             he
             only
             gives
             six
             Lyes
             ,
             sends
             ye
             to
             three
             or
             four
             of
             his
             Paltry
             Attestations
             ,
             and
             says
             no
             more
             .
             So
             that
             six
             being
             twice
             three
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             Argument
             already
             drawn
             from
             his
             own
             Topicks
             ,
             if
             we
             tell
             him
             he
             Lies
             six
             times
             ,
             the
             Article
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             even
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             69
             Article
             ,
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             Blundel
             
               the
               Traytor
               protested
               he
               knew
               nothing
               of
               the
               business
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               It
               seems
               the
               22.
               of
            
             August
             
               was
               well
               employ'd
               ,
               for
               though
               the
               Deponent
               had
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drank
               ,
               nor
               stopp'd
               all
               the
               day
               ,
            
             He
             went
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             place
             ;
             met
             with
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             ;
             heard
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             that
             Discourse
             ;
             saw
             these
             Letters
             and
             t'other
             Letters
             ,
             and
             what
             then
             ?
             why
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             the
             
               day
               had
               bin
               as
               long
               as
               that
               in
               which
            
             Joshua
             
               fought
               against
               the
            
             Philistines
             ;
             
               or
               that
               himself
               had
               been
               as
               busie
               as
            
             Menechmus
             
               seeking
               his
               Brother
            
             .
             Who
             says
             there
             's
             no
             Wit
             stiring
             at
             St.
             Omers
             ?
             Here
             are
             a
             brace
             of
             Similes
             ,
             the
             one
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             other
             out
             of
             
               Plautus's
               Menaechmei
            
             ;
             excellently
             well-match'd
             ,
             like
             a
             black
             and
             white
             Coach-Horse
             both
             at
             one
             Pole
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             as
             his
             comparison
             of
             
               Lucians
               True
               History
            
             .
             However
             ,
             you
             see
             by
             this
             he
             had
             read
             three
             Books
             ,
             
               Lucian
               ,
               Ioshua
            
             ,
             and
             Plautus
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             's
             the
             use
             of
             these
             two
             Biblio-Plautinian
             Hyperboles
             ?
             To
             prove
             that
             a
             man
             must
             be
             Perjur'd
             ,
             because
             he
             
             went
             Twelve
             hours
             without
             eating
             or
             drinking
             .
             What
             a
             Perjur'd
             fellow
             was
             St.
             Marin
             of
             R●mini
             to
             fast
             six
             whole
             days
             together
             ;
             and
             Batthaeus
             the
             Hermite
             to
             macerate
             himself
             so
             long
             without
             eating
             or
             drinking
             ,
             till
             the
             Worms
             bred
             in
             his
             Teeth
             ?
             What
             a
             Perjur'd
             Knave
             was
             St.
             Dominie
             ,
             to
             dispatch
             as
             many
             Penances
             in
             six
             days
             ,
             as
             serv'd
             for
             a
             hundred
             years
             ?
             I
             think
             he
             was
             much
             more
             busie
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             then
             the
             Deponent
             or
             Menaechmus
             either
             .
             What
             a
             Perjur'd
             Villain
             was
             St.
             Francis
             to
             fast
             40
             days
             together
             in
             honor
             of
             St.
             
               Michael
               ▪
            
             There
             's
             ne're
             a
             poor
             Souldier
             in
             a
             Campaigne
             that
             marches
             Twelve
             hours
             without
             sustenance
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             Perjur'd
             .
             Not
             a
             man
             in
             the
             world
             that
             dispatches
             more
             business
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             then
             the
             Vindicator
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             perjured
             .
             Certainly
             this
             is
             some
             Stylite
             newly
             crept
             out
             of
             a
             hollow
             Pillar
             ,
             that
             talks
             so
             ridiculously
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Mr.
             Asinego
             ,
             if
             you
             want
             Fables
             ,
             go
             and
             Read
             your
             own
             Legends
             ,
             the
             Narrative
             I
             find
             is
             above
             your
             fathoming
             .
          
           
             Article
             70.
             
             On
             the
             24
             ●h
             of
             August
             ,
             Blundel
             told
             the
             Deponent
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Catholicks
               would
               shorten
               the
               Kings
               days
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               stood
               on
               its
               last
               Leggs
               .
            
             Here
             we
             have
             gain'd
             one
             point
             at
             length
             :
             For
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Had
               this
               been
               produc'd
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               tollerable
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               it
               where
               it
               stands
               ,
               was
               senceless
               .
            
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             true
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             where
             it
             is
             .
             Truth
             is
             confin'd
             to
             no
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             take
             no
             care
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             no
             better
             Reason
             .
             Oh!
             but
             he
             has
             a
             Reason
             :
             For
             that
             after
             the
             Deponent
             had
             produc'd
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Carmelites
             dissenting
             from
             the
             Business
             ,
             he
             now
             says
             
               All
               Catholicks
            
             .
             He
             does
             not
             say
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Carmelites
             dissented
             ;
             he
             Swears
             that
             both
             pleaded
             Poverty
             ,
             but
             the
             Dominicans
             offer'd
             them
             their
             personal
             Assistance
             and
             Money
             :
             The
             Carmelites
             promised
             to
             assist
             them
             with
             their
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Blessed
             Lady
             .
             Hoping
             that
             if
             God
             would
             not
             hear
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             our
             Blessed
             Lady
             would
             .
             So
             that
             Heaven's
             be
             Prais'd
             ,
             this
             Article
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Lawrel
             Tree
             of
             the
             Narrative
             ,
             stands
             not
             so
             much
             as
             blasted
             by
             all
             his
             Thunder
             .
             And
             then
             
               
                 —
                 dato
                 hoc
                 uno
                 absurdo
                 ,
              
               
                 Sequuntur
                 all
                 the
                 Rest.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             the
             next
             Article
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             Blundel
             
               protests
               he
               knows
               nothing
               of
               the
               Business
               .
            
          
           
             Article
             72.
             
             Blundel
             
               shew'd
               the
               Deponent
               the
               Bull
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               two
               Arch-Bishopprioks
               ,
               21
               Bishoppricks
               ,
               two
               Abbey's
               and
               six
               Deaneries
               are
               disposed
               of
               .
               Nor
               are
               there
               any
               Prebendaries
               or
               other
               places
               undisposed
               of
               .
            
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             only
             with
             Periods
             ,
             Heaven's
             !
             quo
             he
             ,
             setting
             him
             upon
             his
             Tayle
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             two
             Paws
             like
             a
             Bear
             in
             Astonishment
             .
             Such
             Benefices
             to
             be
             bestow'd
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             !
             As
             if
             it
             were
             likely
             his
             Holiness
             would
             ask
             the
             King
             of
             England
             leave
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Popes
             Benefices
             .
             All
             in
             one
             Bull
             !
             That
             so
             carelesly
             sent
             !
             so
             carelesly
             produc'd
             !
             Not
             one
             Protestant
             to
             be
             continu'd
             !
             No
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             save
             his
             Soul.
             All
             the
             promoted
             Persons
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Advancement
             !
             who
             can
             swallow
             such
             Mountains
             of
             Incredibility
             ?
             Rub
             his
             nostrills
             with
             a
             little
             Spirit
             of
             Bezoar
             ,
             the
             man
             has
             been
             in
             a
             desperate
             Agony
             .
             What
             a
             contraction
             there
             is
             upon
             the
             Vindicators
             Wind-Pipe
             on
             a
             suddain
             .
             He
             will
             make
             you
             believe
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             that
             his
             Gullet
             is
             no
             wider
             then
             the
             passage
             from
             Purgatory
             to
             Heaven
             .
             He
             can
             swallow
             the
             Incredibility
             that
             his
             Holiness
             should
             ask
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Popes
             Benefices
             :
             The
             incredibility
             that
             any
             one
             
             Protestant
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             his
             Living
             ;
             which
             I
             can
             hardly
             swallow
             m●self
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             cannot
             swallow
             the
             probability
             of
             the
             Popes
             trusting
             the
             Bull
             with
             his
             own
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             one
             Bull
             should
             pass
             for
             all
             ,
             at
             a
             Conjuncture
             when
             too
             many
             Bulls
             would
             make
             too
             much
             Roaring
             ;
             nor
             the
             probability
             that
             the
             parties
             concern'd
             and
             promoted
             knew
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             he
             says
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             .
             I
             warrant
             ye
             ,
             were
             it
             an
             Attestation
             G.
             or
             D.
             he
             would
             swallow
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             as
             big
             as
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             But
             I
             am
             inform'd
             by
             several
             Physitians
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             Stomachs
             have
             a
             particular
             Antipathy
             against
             Narrative
             Pills
             ;
             shew
             a
             Jesuit
             a
             Narrative
             Pill
             ,
             and
             it
             puts
             him
             into
             a
             fit
             of
             the
             Quinsie
             immediately
             .
             His
             Vvola
             will
             close
             and
             shut
             up
             like
             a
             Misers
             Buttery
             hatch
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             one
             .
             He
             cannot
             swallow
             a
             Narrative
             Pill
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             no
             bigger
             then
             a
             Tobacco
             seed
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             these
             incredibilities
             seem
             so
             montainous
             to
             one
             that
             has
             drank
             some
             sort
             of
             Styptic
             water
             ,
             and
             purs'd
             up
             his
             Wind-Pipe
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentleman
             purs'd
             up
             his
             Mouth
             in
             the
             Ladies
             Chamber
             .
          
           
             Art.
             52.
             
             That
             the
             Deponent
             saw
             a
             Pacquet
             from
             the
             Fathers
             met
             at
             Edenburgh
             ,
             to
             the
             Fathers
             here
             ,
             acquainting
             them
             ,
             that
             8000
             Papists
             were
             ready
             to
             rise
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             disaffected
             Scots
             ,
             when
             required
             by
             the
             Scotch
             Iesuits
             there
             .
             That
             one
             Westby
             was
             destroyed
             by
             a
             Servant
             of
             Lovel
             the
             Iesuit
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             detect
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             Vindicator
             cries
             ,
             
               Not
               one
               word
               True.
            
             What
             are
             his
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Because
               there
               never
               was
               any
               meeting
               of
            
             English
             
               Iesuits
               in
            
             Edenburgh
             .
             2.
             
             No
             English
             
               Iesuits
               in
            
             Scotland
             .
             3.
             
             Never
             Lovel
             .
             4.
             
             
               Nor
               any
               Servant
               of
               his
               were
               ●ver
               there
               .
               5.
               
               No
               correspondence
               of
            
             English
             
               Iesuits
               in
            
             Scotland
             .
             6.
             
             
               No
               knowledge
               of
               Affairs
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               but
               by
               the
               Gazetts
               .
            
          
           
             He
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             Scotland
             was
             one
             of
             the
             happiest
             Kingdoms
             in
             Europe
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Air
             of
             that
             Country
             would
             no
             more
             admit
             of
             the
             Vermine
             of
             Popery
             ,
             then
             Ireland
             endure
             the
             Venome
             of
             Toads
             and
             Spiders
             .
             But
             how
             does
             he
             come
             to
             know
             all
             this
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             that
             's
             a
             secret
             ,
             —
             Some
             body
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             has
             told
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             tells
             you
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Ipse
               dixit
            
             you
             must
             take
             for
             Gospel
             .
             However
             ,
             suppose
             they
             were
             Scotch
             Jesuites
             that
             met
             at
             Edenborough
             (
             for
             the
             Article
             says
             nothing
             of
             English
             Jesuites
             )
             what
             's
             to
             be
             said
             then
             ?
             Why
             then
             he
             'l
             Swear
             there
             never
             was
             a
             Scotch
             Jesuit
             upon
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             is
             ready
             prepar'd
             for
             ye
             ,
             come
             at
             him
             which
             way
             ye
             will.
             Now
             ,
             can
             any
             body
             believe
             this
             Vindicator
             cares
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             will
             assert
             so
             positively
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             English
             Jesuits
             met
             at
             Edenborough
             since
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             That
             the
             Jesuites
             hold
             no
             correspondence
             with
             Scotland
             .
             That
             they
             who
             correspond
             with
             China
             and
             the
             Indies
             ,
             should
             forbear
             to
             correspond
             with
             Scotland
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             such
             advantagious
             Brewing
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             and
             molestation
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Art.
               75.
               
               Tho.
               White
            
             writ
             to
             Blundel
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             inform'd
             of
             some
             Discovery
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             not
             desist
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             .
             That
             he
             should
             thank
             Fogarthy
             for
             his
             Care
             of
             the
             business
             of
             48
             ,
             meaning
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             forwardness
             to
             assist
             those
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             success
             he
             would
             pray
             .
          
           
             This
             he
             confutes
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Politicks
             :
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             
               had
               there
               bin
               so
               horrid
               a
               Plot
               ,
            
             
             and
             White
             
               had
               heard
               it
               was
               discovered
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               ordered
               the
               Conspirators
               to
               have
               desisted
               ,
               secur'd
               their
               Persons
               ,
               and
               made
               away
               their
               Papers
               .
            
             'T
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             Fool-hardy
             persons
             that
             are
             often
             washed
             to
             the
             Skin
             for
             ventring
             into
             the
             Shower
             ,
             believing
             't
             will
             presently
             blow
             over
             .
             The
             Conspirators
             design
             was
             so
             well
             laid
             ,
             and
             their
             Party
             so
             Strong
             ,
             
             thought
             nothing
             would
             have
             been
             heard
             ,
             much
             less
             believ'd
             against
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             none
             but
             such
             shallow
             Pates
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             little
             Sence
             as
             the
             Inventer
             of
             these
             Suppositions
             ,
             but
             will
             believe
             that
             White
             had
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             command
             them
             to
             go
             on
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             Men
             of
             such
             High
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             that
             knew
             upon
             what
             Foundations
             they
             Trod
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             Bug-Beard
             out
             at
             the
             whispring
             of
             an
             uncertain
             Report
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             behov'd
             them
             to
             go
             on
             with
             more
             vigour
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             how
             easily
             the
             suddain
             Expedition
             of
             one
             single
             Assassination
             would
             have
             prevented
             the
             consequences
             of
             that
             Rumour
             .
             Had
             the
             Deponent
             ,
             says
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             said
             that
             White
             
               had
               desired
               their
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               himself
               ,
               his
               Province
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               his
               Narrative
               might
               have
               been
               Believ'd
               .
            
             To
             what
             purpose
             so
             much
             Praying
             for
             persons
             ,
             that
             had
             secur'd
             their
             persons
             and
             their
             papers
             ?
             But
             't
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             Effect
             ;
             for
             had
             he
             gone
             the
             Vindicators
             way
             ,
             and
             accus'd
             White
             for
             desiring
             the
             Prayers
             of
             his
             fellow
             Traytors
             upon
             such
             an
             accompt
             ,
             he
             had
             but
             made
             a
             Discovery
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             taking
             his
             own
             Courses
             ,
             So
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             seems
             now
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             the
             Deponent
             ,
             not
             for
             discovering
             the
             Plot
             ,
             but
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             that
             way
             he
             would
             have
             had
             him
             .
             But
             to
             make
             him
             amends
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             come
             and
             make
             any
             farther
             and
             real
             Discoveries
             himself
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             his
             Liberty
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Method
             .
          
           
             The
             77
             Article
             ,
             contains
             the
             Deponents
             Entertainment
             at
             the
             Provincials
             Lodging
             .
          
           
             This
             he
             calls
             coherene
             Nonsence
             .
             
               For
               none
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               who
               knew
            
             White
             
               in
               his
               Vigour
               ,
               will
               believe
               he
               could
               beat
               so
               stout
               a
               man
               as
               the
               Deponent
               ,
               considering
               the
               weak
               condition
               he
               was
               in
               when
               he
               came
               to
            
             London
             .
             What
             made
             him
             venture
             his
             weak
             Carkass
             at
             London
             .
             It
             must
             be
             no
             ordinary
             occasion
             certainly
             that
             made
             him
             hazard
             the
             Inconveniencies
             of
             Sea
             and
             Land
             in
             that
             weak
             condition
             .
             This
             Vindicator
             can
             believe
             that
             St.
             Denis
             when
             he
             was
             in
             a
             weaker
             condition
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             his
             Head
             cut
             off
             ,
             could
             run
             with
             it
             in
             his
             Hand
             above
             a
             League
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             he
             thinks
             it
             such
             a
             Miracle
             for
             the
             Provincial
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             Inferior
             that
             durst
             not
             resist
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             so
             highly
             incensed
             him
             ,
             a
             blow
             or
             two
             of
             Correction
             with
             his
             Cane
             .
             And
             yet
             his
             condition
             was
             not
             so
             weak
             neither
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             could
             stand
             well
             enough
             at
             the
             Bar
             long
             after
             that
             ,
             to
             tell
             a
             company
             of
             flim
             flam
             Lyes
             and
             Falsities
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             
               Aqua
               Mirabiles
            
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             is
             onely
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Narrative
             ,
             with
             some
             few
             Comments
             ,
             and
             a
             Story
             of
             his
             own
             framing
             ,
             so
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             play
             the
             Fool.
             But
             at
             last
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             their
             fears
             of
             the
             Deponent
             ,
             White
             
               kept
               his
               ordinary
               Lodgings
               ,
               removed
               no
               Papers
               ,
               left
               those
               under
               his
               Conduct
               in
               their
               ordinary
               Stations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             alone
             to
             Posterity
             will
             be
             a
             convincing
             proof
             of
             his
             Innocency
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             White
             believ'd
             that
             the
             Deponent
             was
             a
             Person
             ,
             whose
             Information
             would
             be
             easily
             crush'd
             by
             the
             ponderous
             weight
             of
             the
             Popish
             Interest
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             go
             with
             the
             Plot.
             It
             was
             not
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             but
             the
             blindness
             of
             his
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             encouragements
             and
             probability
             of
             success
             that
             hardned
             him
             to
             merited
             Destruction
             .
             
               Quos
               Deus
               vult
               perdere
            
             ,
             was
             the
             Fate
             that
             hung
             over
             his
             Head.
             His
             stay
             at
             his
             Lodgings
             could
             be
             no
             convincing
             proof
             to
             Posterity
             of
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             that
             very
             act
             of
             his
             ,
             render'd
             him
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             had
             at
             that
             very
             time
             forfeited
             his
             Innocency
             
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             stay
             to
             justifie
             what
             he
             had
             forfeited
             by
             his
             stay
             :
             but
             he
             had
             a
             longing
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             He
             had
             bin
             so
             long
             a
             Spinning
             ,
             and
             was
             snapt
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             an
             insensible
             Vexation
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Labour
             of
             many
             Months
             and
             Years
             lost
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             Chapter
             upon
             the
             
               Commissions
               given
               to
               the
               Nobility
            
             ,
             I
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             are
             yet
             to
             make
             their
             Desences
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             prove
             no
             better
             then
             what
             their
             officious
             Vindicator
             present
             us
             with
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             Ominous
             Prospect
             of
             their
             success
             .
             However
             to
             give
             them
             an
             Essay
             of
             his
             Rhetorick
             ,
             He
             tells
             them
             what
             
               a
               wise
               man
               said
            
             ,
             a
             very
             bad
             beginning
             my
             Lords
             ,
             for
             it
             seems
             it
             is
             not
             your
             Advocate
             that
             is
             the
             Wiseman
             ,
             but
             another
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             apparent
             by
             his
             thus
             spoiling
             his
             own
             Market
             .
             For
             the
             Lords
             will
             certainly
             go
             to
             the
             Wiseman
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Fool
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Vindicator
             .
             But
             what
             says
             the
             Wiseman
             ?
             Why
             ,
             this
             Wiseman
             concluded
             ,
             That
             
               either
               what
            
             Homer
             and
             Ovid
             
               writ
               of
               the
               Lyes
               ,
               and
            
             Aesop
             
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               were
               no
               Fables
               or
               the
               English
               Conspiracy
               is
               a
               Fable
            
             —
             Truly
             the
             Wiseman
             did
             not
             speak
             very
             good
             sense
             ,
             whoer'e
             he
             were
             .
             He
             meant
             ,
             that
             
               if
               what
            
             Homer
             ,
             Ovid
             ,
             and
             Aesop
             
               wrote
               ,
               were
               no
               Fables
               ,
               then
               the
               English
               Conspiracy
               was
               no
               Fable
               .
            
             But
             those
             were
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             —
             This
             I
             suppose
             is
             the
             Wisemans
             Conclusion
             :
             but
             with
             the
             Wisemans
             leave
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             allows
             there
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             truth
             couch'd
             under
             those
             Fables
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             considerable
             truth
             two
             ,
             experienc'd
             and
             attested
             to
             be
             so
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             several
             Ages
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Narrative
             be
             so
             like
             those
             Fables
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Truth
             couched
             in
             the
             Narrative
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Vindicator
             bin
             a
             Fool
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             bin
             as
             Civil
             to
             the
             Lords
             as
             the
             Wiseman
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             stood
             outfacing
             and
             denying
             like
             a
             Sott
             in
             so
             many
             Pages
             what
             a
             Wiseman
             has
             granted
             in
             two
             Lines
             .
             And
             now
             being
             in
             the
             Company
             of
             Lords
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             asham'd
             to
             tell
             ye
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             good
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             as
             worshipful
             a
             Conspirator
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             Never
             the
             less
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             
               we
               suffer
               for
               the
               Truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             his
             Brethren
             Faux
             and
             Ravillac
             did
             ,
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Crimes
             .
             
               And
               the
               Truth
               shall
               set
               us
               free
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             the
             grace
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             in
             that
             place
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Popish
             Plot.
             However
             ,
             had
             he
             bin
             so
             ingenuous
             as
             to
             have
             quoted
             the
             Scripture
             right
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             You
             instead
             of
             Us
             ,
             it
             had
             come
             rightly
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             thus
             —
             We
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             the
             Lords
             ,
             
               suffer
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               And
               the
               Truth
               shall
               set
            
             You
             ,
             the
             Deponent
             free
             .
             I
             would
             wish
             the
             Vindicator
             to
             let
             Scripture
             alone
             ,
             unless
             he
             understood
             it
             better
             .
             And
             so
             to
             his
             
               Word
               of
               Advice
               to
               the
               Deponent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Word
             of
             Advice
             to
             the
             Deponent
             .
          
           
             BUT
             here
             you
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             play
             the
             Fool
             ,
             he
             plays
             the
             Knave
             ;
             and
             assumes
             to
             himself
             very
             arrogantly
             and
             audaciously
             to
             have
             convinc'd
             the
             Deponent
             of
             
               Evident
               Vntruths
               ,
               Infamous
               Perjuries
            
             ,
             and
             
               Shameful
               Perjuries
            
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             no
             more
             done
             it
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             remov'd
             the
             Southern
             Tropic
             into
             Lapland
             .
             He
             has
             not
             assign'd
             one
             Perjury
             in
             all
             his
             ribble
             rabble
             discourse
             ,
             but
             only
             like
             the
             lying
             Products
             of
             Smithfield
             Wit
             ,
             swells
             his
             Title
             to
             put
             off
             his
             Book
             .
             Nay
             he
             talks
             so
             ridiculously
             ,
             so
             idly
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             know
             what
             it
             means
             .
             He
             uses
             the
             word
             to
             fright
             Fools
             ,
             as
             Nurses
             make
             use
             of
             Raw-head
             and
             Bloody-bones
             to
             fright
             Children
             with
             ,
             yet
             neither
             know
             what
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             His
             Party
             have
             been
             told
             that
             Perjurus
             is
             one
             
               qui
               male
               Iurat
               ex
               animi
               sui
               Sententia
               .
            
             That
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             between
             
               Pejerare
               &
               falsum
               jurare
            
             .
             For
             
               qui
               Pejerat
               is
               sciens
               &
               ex
               animi
               sententia
               falsum
               Iurat
               .
               Qui
               falsum
               jurat
               ,
               non
               decipiendi
               animo
               hoc
               facit
               ,
               sed
               quia
               rem
               ita
               se
               habere
               putat
               .
            
             Let
             him
             prove
             that
             the
             Deponent
             hath
             Sworn
             any
             thing
             through
             the
             whole
             Narrative
             
               Scienter
               &
               ex
               animo
               Sententia
            
             —
             Nay
             ,
             let
             him
             prove
             that
             the
             slips
             of
             memory
             as
             to
             names
             or
             time
             ,
             were
             ever
             accounted
             Perjury
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             shall
             give
             him
             the
             great
             Motto
             of
             
               Eris
               mihi
               magnus
               Apollo
            
             :
             and
             we
             will
             grant
             him
             the
             Cause
             .
             The
             Deponent
             has
             Sworn
             Scienter
             there
             was
             a
             
               Popish
               Plot.
            
             The
             Circumstances
             he
             sware
             only
             as
             believing
             ,
             
               ita
               rem
               se
               habere
            
             .
          
           
             Caitiff
             of
             a
             Vindicator
             upon
             the
             False
             and
             Knavish
             Assertions
             of
             his
             own
             Brain
             to
             call
             a
             man
             Perjur'd
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             meerly
             with
             Din
             and
             Noise
             to
             stop
             the
             Inquisition
             and
             pursuit
             of
             Truth
             after
             Treason
             and
             Murther
             !
             No
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             imagine
             England
             yet
             so
             easily
             scar'd
             and
             deluded
             by
             such
             a
             Priapus
             of
             a
             Vindicator
             as
             He.
             So
             that
             I
             may
             say
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             Ocean
             said
             to
             Prometheus
             —
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             His
             slanderous
             Tongue
             will
             never
             do
             the
             Deponent
             Harm
             —
          
           
             But
             what
             sort
             of
             Counsel
             is
             it
             that
             this
             same
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             half
             Fox
             ,
             half
             Goose
             ,
             pretends
             so
             freely
             to
             bestow
             upon
             the
             Deponent
             ?
             He
             believes
             that
             he
             has
             disabl'd
             the
             Deponent
             to
             follow
             the
             
               Trade
               of
               a
               Witness
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             advises
             Him
             
               to
               take
               to
               some
               more
               honest
               ,
               though
               less
               gainful
               way
               of
               living
               .
            
             A
             very
             specious
             piece
             of
             advice
             indeed
             —
             But
             when
             we
             consider
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             the
             aim
             at
             which
             our
             Adviser
             drives
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             only
             a
             drowsie
             piece
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             glaz'd
             and
             sweeten'd
             over
             for
             the
             Palate
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             .
             Good
             Counsel
             ought
             to
             be
             without
             respect
             of
             Interest
             for
             the
             sole
             benefit
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             .
             The
             Vindicators
             Advice
             to
             the
             Deponent
             is
             quite
             contrary
             .
             He
             and
             his
             Party
             have
             been
             acting
             one
             of
             the
             foulest
             Conspiracies
             that
             History
             can
             Parallel
             ;
             and
             he
             advises
             the
             Deponent
             to
             
             be
             quiet
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             his
             farther
             Prosecution
             .
             Very
             good
             advice
             truly
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             our
             Suttle
             Vindicator
             ,
             what
             way
             the
             Deponent
             shall
             take
             to
             follow
             his
             advice
             ?
             The
             Parliament
             of
             England
             are
             satisfied
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Discovery
             ;
             they
             are
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Vindicator
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             Villanies
             and
             Treasons
             of
             which
             the
             Deponent
             accuses
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             require
             and
             expect
             from
             the
             Deponent
             that
             he
             should
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             as
             he
             has
             begun
             .
             Which
             way
             now
             shall
             the
             Deponent
             proceed
             to
             take
             his
             advice
             ,
             and
             smother
             those
             crimes
             which
             he
             has
             so
             impertinently
             attempted
             to
             vindicate
             ?
             The
             Deponent
             therefore
             ,
             good
             Mr.
             Vindicator
             ,
             not
             believing
             either
             your
             pittiful
             Rhetorick
             ;
             and
             more
             pitiful
             arguments
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             so
             unjust
             and
             detestable
             ,
             gives
             you
             this
             answer
             out
             of
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               Se
               neque
               Proditoris
               ,
               neque
               hostium
               consiliis
               uti
               .
               He
               is
               resolved
               to
               make
               use
               neither
               of
               the
               Counsels
               of
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               nor
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             for
             ?
             For
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Deponents
             Soul.
             How
             does
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             from
             a
             mis-quoted
             place
             of
             Scripture
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
               Fill
               their
               Faces
               with
               shame
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               seek
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Psalm
            
             83.
             not
             82.
             
             Now
             this
             was
             a
             complaint
             of
             David
             himself
             ,
             upon
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             his
             Life
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             Deponent
             had
             complain'd
             of
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             Life
             of
             His
             Majesty
             and
             the
             English
             Government
             .
             The
             other
             is
             another
             mis-quoted
             Text
             ,
             from
             Ecclesiasticus
             in
             the
             Apocrypha
             .
             For
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               shame
               that
               brings
               Glory
               and
               Grace
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Deponent
             asham'd
             of
             the
             good
             he
             has
             done
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             Prince
             and
             Country
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             I
             cannot
             well
             understand
             how
             the
             Faces
             of
             men
             could
             be
             well
             filled
             with
             more
             shame
             than
             to
             be
             publickly
             condemn'd
             for
             Treason
             ,
             and
             as
             publickly
             Hang'd
             for
             the
             Crime
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Vindicator
             is
             so
             far
             from
             seeking
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             still
             persists
             in
             the
             Devils
             name
             ,
             lying
             and
             justifying
             those
             detestable
             Enormities
             for
             which
             they
             suffer'd
             .
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             Text
             he
             speaks
             too
             late
             ,
             for
             the
             Deponent
             had
             appropriated
             that
             shame
             long
             before
             to
             himself
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             an
             abhorrency
             of
             their
             lewd
             Impieties
             ,
             he
             forsook
             ,
             their
             
               Cercopum
               Coetus
            
             ,
             their
             Dens
             of
             Treachery
             and
             Forgery
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             to
             make
             his
             Discovery
             ,
             of
             which
             perhaps
             e're
             now
             he
             might
             have
             reap'd
             the
             Consequences
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Glory
               and
               Grace
            
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             busie
             Machinations
             to
             undermine
             and
             prevent
             him
             .
             However
             the
             Deponent
             understands
             the
             Bible
             as
             well
             as
             your
             Worship
             ,
             and
             finds
             a
             little
             farther
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             
               Strive
               for
               the
               Truth
               unto
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               fight
               for
               thee
            
             ;
             which
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             far
             better
             Counsel
             than
             you
             have
             given
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             have
             Swum
             against
             such
             a
             stream
             ,
             or
             rather
             Torrent
             of
             Opposition
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             had
             the
             strength
             of
             Verity
             to
             support
             and
             Buoy
             him
             up
             .
             He
             has
             got
             the
             hatred
             of
             you
             and
             your
             Party
             most
             certainly
             ;
             and
             the
             ill
             will
             of
             those
             whom
             your
             sedulity
             has
             perverted
             :
             He
             contends
             dayly
             with
             the
             reproaches
             of
             some
             ▪
             the
             envy
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             dissimulation
             of
             others
             :
             Only
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Narrative
             begets
             him
             some
             Friends
             among
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             hopes
             than
             now
             ,
             that
             others
             will
             change
             their
             Opinions
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             your
             lying
             and
             scandalous
             Vindication
             .
          
           
           
             You
             say
             again
             ,
             
               you
               have
               advanced
               nothing
               material
               but
               what
               is
               certainly
               true
               .
            
             Which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Lyes
             that
             ever
             one
             single
             man
             durst
             advance
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             There
             being
             nothing
             that
             is
             either
             Material
             or
             True.
             For
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               chiefest
               points
               are
               attested
               by
               Witnesses
               of
               umblemish'd
               Reputation
               .
            
             —
          
           
             Here
             's
             another
             Swinger
             .
             For
             as
             to
             their
             Reputation
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             unblemish'd
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             fowlest
             under
             the
             Sun.
             The
             Reputation
             of
             Fugitives
             ,
             Traytors
             and
             Conspirators
             with
             himself
             in
             as
             Bloody
             a
             design
             as
             ever
             Popery
             hatch'd
             ;
             and
             consequently
             
               Homines
               Triobolares
            
             ,
             Propertius's
             
               Damae
               ,
               Tressis
               Agasones
            
             .
             In
             the
             Second
             place
             they
             are
             no
             Witnesses
             ,
             but
             vain
             Attestors
             in
             their
             own
             wicked
             cause
             ,
             of
             whom
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             rotten
             Surmises
             of
             his
             own
             
               unparallel'd
               Confidence
            
             ,
             this
             
               Etnean
               Beetle
            
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             ,
             this
             
               Monsieur
               Homme
               de
               Rien
            
             ,
             this
             
               Pomarius
               Hercules
            
             presumes
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Deponents
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             A
             Sawciness
             in
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             such
             a
             Popelin
             as
             He.
             He
             has
             been
             talking
             Folly
             and
             Nonsence
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             and
             now
             conceited
             of
             his
             misshapen
             Foppery
             ,
             would
             needs
             set
             himself
             up
             for
             a
             
               Deus
               Ollaris
            
             ,
             and
             sit
             Judge
             of
             another
             mans
             Conscience
             and
             Salvation
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 Philosophiz'd
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 Earth
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ;
              
               
                 By
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 heed
                 given
                 to
                 thy
                 Speeches
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             you
             would
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             forborn
             this
             impertinent
             piece
             of
             Trouble
             ;
             the
             Deponent
             having
             now
             quite
             done
             with
             Jesuitical
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             besides
             he
             does
             not
             know
             that
             ever
             he
             requir'd
             the
             Vindicators
             sollicitude
             for
             him
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             nor
             believes
             that
             his
             Episcopal
             jurisdiction
             reaches
             into
             England
             .
             He
             makes
             an
             idle
             Story
             of
             the
             Deponents
             fainting
             at
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Tryal
            
             .
             If
             he
             did
             ,
             the
             Crowd
             and
             Season
             of
             the
             year
             might
             well
             excuse
             him
             .
             But
             Homer
             tells
             us
             the
             reason
             of
             such
             a
             small
             accident
             as
             that
             ,
             far
             more
             discreetly
             than
             the
             Vindicators
             Malitious
             Inference
             .
             The
             Deponent
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             remember
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             business
             to
             do
             .
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
          
           
             He
             took
             breath
             a
             while
             —
             
               Rediitque
               in
               pectora
               Sensus
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             he
             troubles
             the
             World
             with
             ,
             is
             a
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justices
             in
             Sir
             G.
             W's
             Tryal
             .
             Which
             in
             regard
             it
             makes
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             we
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             better
             construction
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             will
             make
             a
             more
             favourable
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Lord
             ,
             what
             would
             these
             Fellows
             do
             with
             this
             Vile
             Heretical
             Deponents
             Body
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             him
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             have
             with
             so
             
             much
             inveteracy
             erected
             an
             Inquisition
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             Chief
             Justices
             Sentence
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             Usurping
             a
             vain
             Authority
             over
             both
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             neither
             the
             Deponents
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             the
             Chief
             Justices
             words
             are
             at
             their
             command
             .
             From
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             he
             repaires
             to
             K.
             Salomon
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               inconsiderate
               in
               his
               Language
               shall
               feel
               mischief
               .
            
             From
             whence
             he
             undertakes
             to
             be
             a
             Fortune-teller
             ,
             and
             bodes
             the
             Deponent
             bad
             Luck
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             he
             has
             confessed
             that
             the
             Narrative
             was
             Writ
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             then
             why
             may
             not
             the
             preceding
             words
             be
             as
             true
             as
             these
             ,
             
               A
               man
               shall
               eat
               good
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             Then
             for
             his
             Prophetick
             Spirit
             we
             value
             it
             not
             of
             a
             Nut-shell
             ,
             for
             the
             Proverb
             tells
             us
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             
               Wise
               man
               that
               Governs
               the
               Stars
               ,
            
             and
             not
             such
             a
             Fool
             as
             He.
             
          
           
             He
             talks
             of
             
               Eternal
               Damnation
            
             due
             to
             
               False
               Witnesses
               and
               Murtherers
            
             .
             What
             's
             that
             to
             the
             Deponent
             ?
             Let
             him
             and
             his
             Attestators
             look
             to
             that
             .
             Oh
             but
             ,
             quo
             He
             ,
             I
             have
             prov'd
             him
             to
             be
             both
             by
             the
             
               Fore-going
               Discourse
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             .
             You
             have
             said
             so
             several
             times
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             come
             and
             tell
             us
             who
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             before
             any
             man
             of
             reason
             will
             believe
             a
             word
             you
             say
             .
             You
             will
             find
             it
             a
             hard
             task
             to
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             you
             are
             able
             to
             write
             Common
             Sense
             ,
             much
             less
             with
             your
             Feeble
             Armes
             to
             expugn
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Narrative
             .
             If
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             had
             such
             a
             mind
             to
             a
             Vindication
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             made
             choice
             of
             some
             Person
             of
             more
             Wit
             and
             more
             Learning
             ,
             considering
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Charge
             with
             which
             they
             entrusted
             him
             ,
             than
             your
             empty
             Skull
             affords
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             tost
             your
             little
             Squibs
             of
             Advice
             at
             the
             Deponent
             ,
             you
             throw
             your
             Fire-balls
             at
             the
             Citizens
             of
             London
             ,
             whom
             you
             call
             the
             
               Giddy
               Rabble
               of
               London
            
             .
             An
             Expression
             you
             might
             have
             forborn
             ,
             had
             you
             had
             the
             least
             grain
             of
             prudence
             in
             your
             hollow
             Pericranium
             ;
             considering
             how
             much
             you
             have
             already
             exasperated
             'em
             ,
             by
             your
             late
             Devastation
             of
             their
             City
             ,
             and
             laying
             their
             pretended
             Habitations
             in
             Ashes
             .
             You
             may
             be
             sure
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             forgot
             it
             ,
             nor
             who
             were
             the
             Authors
             and
             Contrivers
             of
             their
             Calamity
             .
             They
             find
             it
             in
             the
             Narrative
             ,
             which
             because
             you
             have
             so
             slenderly
             attack'd
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             and
             do
             believe
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             must
             not
             blame
             the
             
               Rabble
               of
               London
            
             ,
             for
             being
             kind
             to
             the
             Person
             that
             discover'd
             your
             Villany
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             farther
             Designs
             you
             and
             your
             Confederates
             may
             have
             against
             the
             
               Rabble
               of
               London
            
             ,
             that
             you
             threaten
             'em
             so
             hard
             ,
             but
             I
             believe
             for
             all
             your
             Vindication
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             narrow
             eye
             upon
             your
             future
             Actions
             ,
             and
             continue
             as
             severely
             diligent
             as
             ever
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             themselves
             from
             your
             
               Clandestine
               Machinations
            
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             that
             
               Whitebread
               and
               his
               Fellow
               Sufferers
               pray'd
               for
               the
               Deponent
               at
               their
               Executions
               .
            
             They
             had
             broken
             the
             Gallows
             Custom
             else
             .
             'T
             is
             usual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             .
             All
             your
             Thieves
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             Malefactors
             are
             mighty
             tender
             hearted
             ,
             and
             Pardon
             all
             the
             World
             like
             so
             many
             Popes
             ,
             before
             they
             turn
             off
             .
             But
             you
             may
             assure
             your self
             ,
             't
             was
             more
             than
             the
             Deponent
             ever
             car'd
             for
             ,
             or
             desired
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             may
             tell
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Surviving
               Iesuits
            
             ,
             that
             you
             say
             
               Pray
               for
               him
               still
            
             :
             For
             he
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             how
             far
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             wicked
             will
             reach
             Heaven
             .
             So
             that
             you
             may
             go
             Whistle
             with
             your
             
             Friendly
             Admonitions
             ,
             pack
             up
             your
             Awls
             ,
             and
             conclude
             that
             you
             have
             lost
             both
             your
             Labour
             ,
             and
             your
             
               hearts
               desire
            
             ;
             for
             that
             you
             are
             never
             like
             to
             have
             him
             in
             your
             Clutches
             at
             St.
             Omers
             again
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             Attestators
             and
             Attestations
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             one
             would
             think
             he
             had
             intended
             a
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Spanish
             and
             Flemish
             Catholicks
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             ,
             certainly
             never
             was
             such
             a
             parcel
             of
             Vermin
             Muster'd
             together
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             Walks
             ,
             or
             the
             Black-pot
             Houses
             in
             White-Frayars
             ,
             particularly
             Jesuits
             and
             Mule-men
             ;
             generally
             Fugitives
             ,
             Traytors
             of
             the
             same
             Gang
             with
             himself
             ,
             Conspirators
             in
             the
             same
             Plot
             ,
             and
             impeach'd
             for
             the
             same
             Crimes
             for
             which
             some
             of
             their
             Fellows
             have
             already
             been
             Hang'd
             and
             Quarter'd
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             all
             after
             a
             fair
             Tryal
             ,
             a
             deliberate
             Verdict
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             of
             their
             Judges
             .
             To
             tell
             you
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Testes
               Domestici
            
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Vindicator
             has
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             the
             Verge
             of
             Papistical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             ready
             for
             his
             and
             their
             own
             advantage
             .
             And
             so
             to
             bring
             Evidence
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             Cicero
             ,
             in
             his
             Third
             Book
             
               de
               Oratore
            
             ,
             cites
             ,
             as
             the
             saying
             of
             Catulus
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             vain
             declaimer
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             
               Stultitiae
               suae
               quamplurimos
               testes
               domestico
               praeconio
               colligere
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             a
             Rabble
             of
             Knights
             of
             the
             Post
             ,
             or
             People
             of
             his
             own
             Stamp
             to
             attest
             his
             own
             folly
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             of
             them
             of
             St.
             Omers
             Breed
             ,
             and
             what
             Ropes
             of
             Testimony
             have
             been
             sent
             from
             thence
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             experience
             sufficient
             and
             publick
             enough
             .
             As
             for
             that
             same
             Dr.
             Linch
             that
             pretends
             to
             be
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Tuam
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             What
             does
             he
             at
             Madrid
             ?
             If
             he
             claim
             his
             Dignity
             from
             the
             sole
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             King
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             absent
             himself
             from
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             an
             Exile
             from
             his
             Duty
             and
             his
             Prince's
             favour
             ?
             If
             he
             claim
             under
             any
             other
             Authority
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Rebel
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             him
             or
             his
             Attestation
             either
             ?
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             
               Strange
               ,
               Warren
               ,
               Warner
               ,
               Blundel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             English
             Crew
             .
             Then
             for
             the
             Attestations
             themselves
             ,
             being
             only
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             such
             
               unblemish'd
               Gentlemen
            
             ,
             could
             ever
             any
             man
             but
             a
             Vindicator
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             imagine
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             of
             any
             value
             here
             ?
             Suppose
             that
             an
             English
             Jesuit
             should
             commit
             a
             Felony
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             fly
             to
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             and
             being
             afterwards
             Out-lawd
             for
             the
             Crime
             ,
             should
             send
             an
             Attestation
             under
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Innocent
             and
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             wast
             Paper
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             acquit
             the
             Fellon
             ,
             and
             Perjure
             the
             Witnesses
             that
             accus'd
             him
             ?
             They
             that
             inform'd
             this
             Attestation-monger
             so
             precisely
             concerning
             the
             Deponents
             Physiognomy
             ,
             might
             as
             well
             have
             inform'd
             him
             that
             our
             Law
             admits
             of
             no
             such
             Rubbish
             in
             Criminal
             Causes
             ,
             as
             the
             Scrawls
             of
             Forraign
             publick
             Notaries
             :
             
               Viva
               voce
            
             Testimony
             carries
             all
             in
             such
             Cases
             .
             Our
             Law
             is
             so
             far
             from
             admitting
             a
             Criminal
             to
             attest
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             allow
             him
             to
             swear
             in
             his
             own
             Cause
             .
             'T
             were
             a
             fine
             thing
             indeed
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             dare
             not
             shew
             their
             faces
             in
             England
             ,
             should
             be
             believed
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             a
             Forraign
             scrip
             of
             Paper
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             less
             a
             wonder
             that
             such
             Sir
             
             Politico's
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             should
             be
             such
             Cuckow-brains
             ,
             as
             to
             send
             their
             Billets
             into
             England
             for
             the
             Vindication
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             where
             they
             knew
             the
             Law
             so
             little
             valu'd
             them
             —
             So
             that
             being
             no
             more
             than
             
               Caeca
               Testimonia
            
             ,
             
             blind
             Certificates
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Poet
             ca'ls
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cunning
             artifices
             of
             deceit
             ,
             it
             follows
             then
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Protestations
             to
             Heaven
             contain'd
             therein
             ,
             were
             fram'd
             and
             modell'd
             
               animo
               decipiendi
            
             ,
             only
             to
             delude
             the
             ignorant
             and
             unwary
             People
             ,
             and
             surprize
             their
             belief
             with
             the
             gaudy
             luster
             of
             
               most
               worthy
               and
               unblemish'd
               Witnesses
            
             .
             Whereas
             coming
             to
             the
             touch
             ,
             they
             prove
             to
             be
             only
             a
             Company
             of
             Exiles
             ,
             Traytors
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             their
             Attestations
             for
             that
             reason
             meer
             trifles
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             their
             Protestations
             ,
             they
             might
             as
             well
             have
             protested
             by
             their
             Skeanes
             and
             the
             Winds
             ,
             like
             the
             Antient
             Scythians
             .
             Now
             then
             if
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             be
             not
             Vindicated
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             has
             done
             nothing
             ,
             his
             Mountain
             hath
             not
             brought
             forth
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             Mouse
             is
             there
             still
             .
             And
             then
             what
             becomes
             of
             his
             confident
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             advanced
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             material
             and
             true
             ?
             What
             will
             become
             of
             all
             these
             Forgeries
             ,
             Lyes
             ,
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             Perjuries
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             has
             so
             impudently
             and
             confidently
             defam'd
             and
             Scandaliz'd
             an
             approved
             Narrative
             ?
             Tibullus
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Venti
              
               
                 Irrita
                 per
                 terras
                 &
                 summa
                 freta
                 ferunt
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             Plot
             is
             still
             Popish
             ,
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             are
             ne're
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             Vindicator
             loses
             
               his
               hearts
               desire
            
             .
             Three
             mischievous
             accidents
             to
             one
             that
             pretends
             to
             have
             spent
             so
             much
             labour
             for
             those
             very
             ends
             and
             purposes
             .
             The
             Vindicator
             therefore
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             remembred
             the
             Story
             of
             that
             famous
             Lawyer
             ,
             Papinian
             ,
             who
             being
             flatter'd
             by
             Caracalla
             ,
             to
             Vindicate
             him
             for
             the
             Murther
             of
             his
             Brother
             Geta
             ,
             made
             answer
             
               that
               Crimes
               of
               that
               nature
               were
               sooner
               committed
               than
               excus'd
               .
            
             'T
             was
             easier
             for
             his
             Brethren
             the
             Jesuits
             to
             act
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             than
             for
             him
             to
             excuse
             their
             Villany
             when
             perpetrated
             .
             There
             is
             that
             Guard
             of
             Providence
             over
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forc'd
             from
             her
             defence
             by
             the
             threatning
             aspect
             ,
             or
             reproachful
             Scandals
             of
             a
             more
             terrible
             Gorgons
             Head
             than
             his
             .
             —
             Though
             Power
             and
             Policy
             assail
             her
             both
             at
             once
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             the
             fury
             and
             State-Policy
             in
             the
             World
             will
             be
             forc'd
             to
             retire
             at
             length
             with
             shame
             and
             loss
             .
             So
             that
             considering
             the
             difficulty
             of
             the
             task
             ,
             and
             the
             imbecillity
             of
             the
             Undertaker
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             he
             should
             go
             presently
             and
             dispose
             of
             his
             body
             by
             way
             of
             despair
             ,
             for
             the
             loss
             either
             of
             his
             Labour
             ,
             or
             his
             
               hearts
               desire
            
             .
             For
             to
             say
             truth
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             very
             confident
             thing
             for
             him
             to
             think
             that
             the
             People
             of
             England
             should
             be
             Hector'd
             out
             of
             their
             Senses
             by
             a
             single
             Gladiator
             of
             St.
             Omers
             .
             However
             if
             it
             be
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             Survive
             his
             Misfortunes
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             upon
             what
             Supporters
             the
             Vindication
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             is
             founded
             .
             Upon
             the
             
               ipse
               dixit
            
             of
             the
             Vindicator
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Attestations
             of
             the
             Criminals
             accus'd
             .
             The
             crime
             from
             which
             the
             Vindicator
             goes
             about
             to
             clear
             his
             Friends
             ,
             is
             the
             Popish
             Plot.
             The
             way
             he
             assumes
             to
             accomplish
             his
             ends
             ,
             is
             to
             render
             the
             Discoverer
             infamous
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             their
             Credit
             Superiour
             to
             his
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             talks
             big
             of
             the
             Deponents
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             .
             But
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Attestators
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             
             Aspick
             Venom
             and
             inveterate
             Malice
             ,
             tax
             him
             with
             any
             of
             the
             common
             Vices
             incident
             to
             Youth
             .
             You
             heart
             not
             a
             tittle
             of
             those
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             his
             
               ill
               Manners
            
             .
             What
             these
             were
             they
             do
             not
             particularize
             .
             But
             at
             length
             we
             may
             pick
             'em
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             Passion
             and
             Aspiring
             .
             Nay
             they
             croud
             in
             another
             Peccadillo
             too
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Poverty
             .
             To
             all
             which
             how
             many
             of
             the
             Greatest
             among
             the
             Great
             ,
             the
             Learnedst
             among
             the
             Learned
             ,
             the
             most
             Pious
             among
             the
             Pious
             have
             been
             Subject
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             all
             the
             World
             to
             judge
             who
             have
             read
             any
             thing
             of
             Story
             .
             This
             is
             still
             but
             the
             misconduct
             and
             miscarriage
             of
             Humane
             Frailty
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             at
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             we
             ought
             to
             forgive
             in
             one
             another
             .
             But
             Treason
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Assassination
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Firing
             of
             Cities
             are
             Crimes
             ,
             Crimes
             of
             the
             highest
             Nature
             ,
             Crimes
             which
             none
             can
             forgive
             but
             God
             and
             his
             Vice-gerent
             the
             King.
             This
             Person
             then
             ,
             who
             while
             he
             liv'd
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             than
             Passionate
             and
             Lofty
             ,
             comes
             and
             Discovers
             a
             Popish
             Plot
             carry'd
             on
             by
             a
             Gang
             of
             Conspirators
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             makes
             out
             a
             Narrative
             of
             their
             Proceeding
             ,
             and
             Sweares
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
             To
             acquit
             themselves
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             presently
             come
             fairly
             to
             the
             Test
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             think
             that
             by
             their
             Magick
             Policies
             and
             Industrious
             Contrivances
             they
             have
             lull'd
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             their
             Villanies
             asleep
             ,
             they
             give
             Order
             to
             the
             Vindicator
             to
             deny
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             from
             the
             Alpha
             to
             the
             Omega
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             the
             Discoverer
             Rogue
             ,
             Lyar
             ,
             Perjur'd
             ,
             to
             load
             him
             with
             Obloquy
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             own
             Dung-hil
             to
             crow
             up
             their
             own
             Credit
             :
             while
             their
             Spies
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             watch
             him
             as
             the
             Ichneuman
             does
             the
             Crocodiles
             Eggs
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             Pen-man
             with
             Matter
             for
             his
             Scribblement
             ,
             and
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             furnish
             him
             with
             their
             own
             Attestations
             of
             their
             own
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             believe
             they
             shall
             discharge
             themselves
             of
             a
             Passionate
             man.
             And
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             say
             the
             Credit
             of
             Traytors
             and
             Rebels
             is
             beyond
             the
             Oath
             of
             a
             man
             of
             
               ill
               Manners
            
             among
             them
             .
             Come
             ,
             come
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             this
             will
             never
             do
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             Vindicate
             your
             Friends
             nor
             your selves
             neither
             ,
             by
             calling
             your
             accuser
             ,
             who
             has
             been
             smart
             enough
             with
             ye
             hitherto
             ,
             Perjur'd
             and
             Lyer
             a
             t'other
             side
             the
             Sea
             ,
             like
             the
             Carrier
             that
             defy'd
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             upon
             
               High
               gate-Hill
            
             .
             Your
             clearest
             and
             most
             effective
             course
             will
             be
             to
             crave
             Passes
             ,
             come
             over
             ,
             enter
             the
             Lists
             with
             him
             ,
             beard
             him
             ,
             face
             him
             ,
             out-face
             him
             ,
             disprove
             him
             ,
             turn
             him
             and
             wind
             him
             ,
             and
             convince
             him
             into
             a
             Niobean
             silence
             .
             Then
             write
             your
             Vindication
             ,
             you
             'l
             need
             no
             Bilbo
             Merchants
             then
             to
             help
             you
             out
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             .
             Till
             you
             have
             done
             all
             this
             ,
             your
             Attestations
             indeed
             may
             serve
             to
             make
             Pellets
             for
             Pot-guns
             ,
             but
             though
             you
             should
             hit
             your
             great
             Enemy
             full
             in
             the
             Brest
             with
             a
             hundred
             of
             'em
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             do
             him
             a
             Pins
             worth
             of
             Harm
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             more
             of
             their
             Credit
             ,
             since
             they
             stand
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             find
             in
             the
             Edict
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             for
             their
             Expulsion
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             their
             Credit
             is
             highly
             there
             advanced
             for
             their
             lewd
             and
             desperate
             Arrogance
             ;
             for
             their
             prying
             into
             the
             Counsels
             of
             Princes
             ;
             for
             their
             Exciting
             Forraign
             Potentates
             to
             invade
             the
             Queens
             Dominions
             ;
             for
             their
             Libels
             against
             Her
             Government
             ,
             and
             Traiterous
             attempts
             upon
             her
             Person
             .
             Vertues
             so
             proper
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             such
             a
             Plot
             as
             these
             men
             of
             credit
             are
             accus'd
             of
             ,
             and
             out-facing
             and
             out-brazening
             it
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             I
             find
             no
             reason
             why
             men
             that
             are
             accus'd
             of
             
             the
             same
             Crimes
             ,
             men
             of
             the
             same
             clay
             ,
             Pot-sherds
             of
             the
             same
             tincture
             with
             those
             that
             have
             been
             Branded
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             should
             have
             that
             ill
             opinion
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             themselves
             so
             unlikely
             to
             be
             Guilty
             ;
             and
             so
             good
             an
             opinion
             of
             their
             musty
             Attestations
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             them
             in
             Competition
             with
             the
             solemn
             Oath
             of
             a
             Person
             never
             Criminal
             but
             in
             their
             Society
             .
          
           
             This
             and
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             the
             value
             of
             this
             same
             so
             much
             exalted
             Credit
             of
             the
             Vindicators
             Order
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             dare
             be
             so
             confident
             as
             to
             gain-say
             ,
             I
             dare
             be
             so
             hold
             as
             to
             produce
             Twenty
             times
             as
             much
             more
             .
             So
             that
             with
             so
             little
             credit
             as
             they
             have
             to
             call
             the
             Discoverers
             Oath
             Worthless
             ,
             was
             but
             like
             the
             boast
             of
             a
             Bankrupt
             far
             from
             Neighbors
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             the
             truth
             their
             Religion
             it self
             is
             a
             Religion
             of
             no
             Credit
             .
             A
             Religion
             founded
             upon
             Forgery
             .
             A
             sort
             of
             Devotion
             that
             no
             man
             of
             reason
             can
             admit
             into
             his
             Belief
             or
             Conscience
             .
             A
             Religion
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             its
             Professors
             so
             Diametrically
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Founder
             of
             Christianity
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             .
             Their
             Muster
             Roll
             of
             Saints
             to
             be
             sported
             with
             ,
             as
             Lucian
             Laughs
             at
             the
             numerous
             Train
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Deities
             in
             his
             
               Councel
               of
               the
               Gods.
            
             Their
             Transubstantiation
             to
             be
             contemned
             rather
             than
             disputed
             against
             ;
             Their
             Miracles
             as
             Fabulous
             as
             
             Mandevil's
             Travels
             .
             Their
             excessive
             Pomp
             ,
             their
             inordinate
             Pride
             ,
             their
             Luxury
             ,
             their
             Sodomy
             so
             infamous
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             plac'd
             all
             their
             felicity
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             World.
             Their
             Superstitions
             and
             Ceremonies
             Foppish
             and
             Ridiculous
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             a
             Religion
             which
             their
             Popes
             themselves
             have
             vilify'd
             with
             their
             own
             mouths
             ,
             while
             one
             deridingly
             retorted
             to
             his
             zealous
             Friend
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               si
               chiava
               in
               questa
               Religione
               ,
               non
               durera
               .
            
             
               Ne're
               make
               such
               a
               bustle
               about
               this
               Religion
               ,
               't
               will
               not
               last
               .
            
          
           
             And
             another
             exulting
             in
             his
             Riches
             ,
             cry'd
             out
             .
          
           
             O
             quantum
             nobis
             profuit
             haec
             fabula
             de
             Christo
             ?
          
           
             Certainly
             then
             for
             the
             Professors
             of
             a
             Religion
             of
             so
             little
             Credit
             ,
             to
             advance
             their
             worthless
             Attestations
             above
             the
             Oath
             of
             a
             Person
             professing
             a
             Religion
             so
             sincere
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             Paradox
             in
             Nature
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             that
             having
             lost
             its
             Religious
             Credit
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             now
             supported
             by
             Bloody
             Maxims
             of
             State
             ;
             by
             the
             Murder
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Massacre
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
             The
             first
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             ever
             subsisted
             by
             its
             own
             Ecclesiastical
             Politicks
             .
             The
             Iews
             lost
             all
             by
             revolting
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             lose
             all
             if
             they
             revolt
             from
             the
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             The
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Papal
             Government
             are
             easie
             enough
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             have
             taken
             little
             notice
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             altogether
             consulted
             the
             most
             inward
             Recesses
             and
             Penetralia
             of
             Humane
             Wit.
             Insomuch
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             tells
             ye
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Diuturnity
             of
             the
             Papal
             Government
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Verity
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             but
             
             from
             this
             benefit
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             that
             it
             always
             falls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Old
             men
             ,
             and
             consequently
             men
             Grave
             ,
             Prudent
             and
             Considerative
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             Papal
             Government
             still
             gets
             ground
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             never
             loses
             .
             Whereas
             other
             Monarchs
             being
             successive
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             misconducts
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             Minors
             ,
             Protectors
             and
             Favorites
             ,
             lose
             more
             in
             a
             few
             years
             ,
             than
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             many
             that
             succeed
             is
             able
             to
             make
             good
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             what
             Trust
             or
             Credit
             there
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             actions
             or
             Protestations
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             refined
             Politicks
             of
             Humane
             Wit
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             all
             the
             World
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             Yet
             certainly
             this
             exquisite
             Politeness
             ,
             this
             studied
             exactness
             of
             Humane
             Policy
             ,
             is
             not
             always
             the
             most
             successful
             ,
             not
             does
             it
             always
             obtain
             it's
             end
             .
             Sometimes
             those
             men
             of
             Parts
             peg
             up
             their
             Invention
             too
             high
             ;
             or
             else
             while
             they
             Weave
             their
             designs
             so
             thin
             and
             subtle
             ,
             they
             become
             transparent
             ,
             and
             being
             discover'd
             ,
             degenerate
             into
             Folly.
             
          
           
             Assuredly
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             refin'd
             cunning
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             clear
             themselves
             ,
             by
             throwing
             their
             Crimes
             upon
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
             One
             of
             the
             greatest
             Arguments
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             of
             their
             Guilt
             .
             For
             never
             in
             this
             World
             did
             Innocence
             go
             about
             to
             acquit
             it self
             the
             Recrimination
             of
             other
             .
             Reason
             and
             Justice
             requires
             ,
             that
             the
             Guilty
             should
             clear
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             accuse
             other
             people
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Papists
             ,
             what
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             what
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             have
             been
             ,
             what
             their
             Maxims
             and
             their
             Tenents
             are
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             shewn
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             more
             if
             they
             require
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             have
             trampl'd
             upon
             the
             Heads
             and
             Crowns
             of
             Princes
             ,
             been
             the
             Authors
             and
             Fomenters
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Rebellions
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Europe
             .
             That
             their
             Political
             Tenents
             are
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             otherwise
             call'd
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             the
             Deposition
             and
             Murther
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             cover
             all
             ,
             mental
             Reservations
             ,
             and
             Equivocations
             with
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             These
             men
             being
             now
             accus'd
             of
             no
             more
             than
             what
             has
             been
             their
             practice
             for
             so
             many
             years
             ;
             These
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Detected
             to
             have
             done
             no
             more
             than
             what
             is
             as
             natural
             to
             'em
             as
             their
             Mothers
             Milk
             ;
             to
             have
             acted
             only
             according
             to
             those
             Principles
             which
             they
             learn't
             with
             their
             first
             Rudiments
             of
             Spelling
             ,
             to
             clear
             themselves
             ,
             would
             fain
             throw
             their
             Crimes
             upon
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             under
             that
             Notion
             aiming
             at
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Presbyterians
             must
             bear
             the
             Burthen
             of
             their
             Calumnies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             miscarriages
             in
             the
             years
             forty
             two
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Protestants
             in
             General
             ,
             the
             Vindicator
             should
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             produced
             his
             Histories
             where
             they
             have
             been
             such
             Recorded
             Mutineers
             and
             Rebels
             against
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             In
             France
             how
             lately
             were
             they
             the
             chiefest
             support
             of
             their
             Natural
             Soveraign
             against
             their
             Rebellious
             Papistical
             Subjects
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             had
             Leagu'd
             together
             to
             their
             utter
             Extirpation
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             of
             the
             Netherlands
             could
             not
             be
             call'd
             Rebells
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             made
             no
             opposition
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             maintainance
             of
             their
             Antient
             Franchizes
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             from
             the
             Oppression
             of
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             their
             Lawful
             Soveraign
             neither
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             do
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             in
             a
             Tumultary
             way
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             had
             as
             much
             right
             to
             the
             Soveraignty
             among
             them
             ▪
             as
             Philip
             the
             Second
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             during
             the
             contest
             ,
             send
             any
             
             one
             to
             Murther
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             his
             great
             Creatures
             did
             to
             Assassinate
             two
             great
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Nassau
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Protestants
             of
             Germany
             ,
             their
             Wars
             were
             carry'd
             on
             by
             their
             own
             Princes
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             free
             as
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             of
             England
             never
             got
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Government
             into
             their
             hands
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             act
             of
             their
             own
             Monarchs
             themselves
             .
             By
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Queen
             Mary
             obtain'd
             the
             Crown
             .
             And
             the
             Protestants
             were
             they
             whom
             she
             Martyr'd
             for
             their
             kindness
             ,
             who
             yet
             nevertheless
             made
             no
             other
             resistance
             against
             her
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             patient
             submission
             to
             her
             Cruelty
             .
             But
             the
             papists
             were
             they
             that
             were
             so
             restless
             in
             their
             Conspiracies
             against
             Her
             Successor
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Chief
             pretence
             of
             their
             Malitious
             cunning
             ,
             is
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             which
             Presbyterians
             are
             by
             them
             charg'd
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Designers
             ,
             Authors
             and
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Pen
             but
             that
             of
             a
             Jesuites
             ,
             that
             dares
             adventure
             to
             justifie
             that
             Rebellion
             .
             But
             since
             it
             was
             His
             Majesties
             most
             Gratious
             Pleasure
             that
             all
             the
             publick
             transgressions
             of
             those
             years
             ,
             should
             be
             Buried
             in
             the
             Tomb
             of
             a
             General
             Oblivion
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             unpardonable
             injury
             to
             His
             Majesties
             Act
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             to
             revive
             forgiven
             offences
             ,
             to
             improve
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             raise
             surmizes
             of
             Facts
             committed
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             Proof
             .
          
           
             The
             Vindicator
             had
             a
             greater
             business
             then
             this
             to
             do
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             open'd
             such
             a
             Villainous
             absurdity
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             prov'd
             that
             the
             Papists
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Abettors
             and
             Seducers
             of
             those
             Presbyterians
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             acted
             nothing
             but
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Principles
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             truly
             ,
             as
             if
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Lessius
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Mariana
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Crew
             had
             been
             their
             only
             Masters
             .
          
           
             Salmonet
             also
             in
             his
             Troubles
             of
             England
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             battel
             of
             Edge-hill
             ,
             several
             Priests
             were
             found
             among
             the
             Slain
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Army
             .
             So
             Couragious
             were
             Popish
             Emissaries
             to
             accompany
             the
             Presbyterian
             Souldiers
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             falter
             in
             their
             Rebellious
             Fortitude
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             Wise
             and
             Learned
             men
             ,
             that
             that
             Rebellion
             was
             rais'd
             and
             foster'd
             by
             the
             contrivances
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             When
             those
             Presbyterians
             saw
             their
             errors
             ,
             and
             had
             voted
             to
             restore
             the
             King
             with
             Honour
             and
             Safety
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             longer
             for
             the
             Turn
             of
             the
             Jesuitical
             Party
             ,
             who
             presently
             therefore
             forsook
             them
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             Army
             Party
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Stronger
             ,
             but
             driving
             on
             the
             Design
             which
             they
             aim'd
             at
             themselves
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Destruction
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             which
             intent
             and
             purpose
             they
             insinuated
             themselves
             into
             the
             Chief
             Committees
             of
             the
             Independent
             and
             Fift-Monarchy
             Faction
             .
          
           
             For
             proof
             of
             which
             Dr.
             
               De
               Moulin
            
             tells
             ye
             of
             a
             Select
             Number
             of
             Jesuits
             ,
             that
             were
             sent
             from
             the
             whole
             Number
             of
             Jesuits
             in
             England
             to
             the
             Sorbonne
             at
             Paris
             ,
             to
             consult
             for
             the
             advancing
             and
             securing
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             in
             England
             ;
             which
             they
             found
             no
             better
             way
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             ,
             then
             by
             making
             away
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             yielded
             to
             the
             making
             several
             Acts
             for
             Extirpation
             of
             Popery
             .
             He
             tells
             ye
             of
             one
             Sarabras
             that
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             Triumphing
             at
             the
             Murther
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             certain
             Priest
             and
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Fatal
             Stroak
             given
             ,
             flourished
             his
             Sword
             and
             cry'd
             out
             ,
             
               Now
               the
               Greatest
               Enemy
               we
               have
               in
               the
               World
               is
               gone
               .
            
             And
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Fair
               Warning
            
             affirms
             ,
             that
             one
             Father
             
             Sibthorp
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Father
             Medcalfe
             ,
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             were
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             the
             Kings
             Murther
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Secretary
             M.
             that
             the
             Irreligion
             of
             the
             Papists
             was
             chiefly
             guilty
             of
             the
             Murther
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             the
             Odium
             whereof
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             about
             ,
             to
             file
             to
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
             Now
             that
             men
             of
             such
             leud
             Principles
             as
             these
             ,
             men
             so
             strongly
             accus'd
             ,
             and
             so
             likely
             to
             be
             Guilty
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             Number
             some
             have
             already
             Suffer'd
             upon
             the
             same
             Accusations
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             such
             men
             should
             go
             about
             to
             invalidate
             the
             Testimony
             that
             appears
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             recriminating
             upon
             another
             Party
             before
             they
             have
             acquitted
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             unseasonably
             and
             with
             so
             little
             probability
             of
             proof
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Sottish
             pieces
             of
             Jesuitical
             cunning
             that
             ever
             History
             Recorded
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             then
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Jesuits
             Plot
             had
             not
             been
             Discover'd
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             never
             had
             been
             heard
             of
             .
             But
             the
             Jesuits
             Plot
             being
             once
             brought
             to
             Light
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             look
             about
             'em
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             found
             the
             Presbyterian
             Plot
             in
             a
             Midwives
             meal-Tub
             .
             Here
             was
             strange
             good
             luck
             ,
             and
             strange
             bad
             luck
             ;
             strange
             good
             luck
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             Plot
             so
             Miraculously
             ;
             Strange
             bad
             luck
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             little
             of
             it
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             Reason
             ?
             Because
             it
             was
             a
             Jesuitical
             not
             a
             Presbyterian
             Plot.
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             a
             wonderful
             symptome
             of
             despair
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             last
             push
             ,
             to
             hope
             for
             success
             from
             a
             Plot
             carry'd
             on
             in
             a
             hurrey
             ,
             that
             had
             fail'd
             so
             unhappily
             in
             the
             Confultations
             and
             premeditations
             of
             so
             many
             years
             .
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             greater
             Argument
             of
             the
             pretended
             Presbyterian
             Plot
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             not
             plac'd
             right
             ,
             as
             being
             fix'd
             upon
             Men
             that
             were
             become
             those
             
               Foelices
               Agricolae
            
             ,
             that
             now
             well
             understood
             their
             own
             happiness
             .
             persons
             that
             have
             a
             fairer
             prospect
             of
             their
             own
             Interest
             and
             Safety
             ,
             as
             deeply
             understanding
             both
             to
             be
             so
             entirely
             wrapt
             up
             in
             the
             Safety
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             venture
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             His
             Sacred
             Person
             ,
             His
             Crown
             and
             Monarchical
             Dignity
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             that
             they
             were
             so
             Cordially
             Zealous
             ,
             and
             zealously
             assisting
             in
             his
             Restoration
             ;
             since
             which
             they
             have
             enjoy'd
             those
             Blessed
             Fruits
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             Rest
             and
             Peace
             ,
             of
             which
             Men
             of
             their
             prudence
             would
             never
             go
             about
             to
             deprive
             themselves
             by
             the
             Folly
             of
             a
             Meal-Tub
             Plot
             ,
             or
             to
             sully
             that
             Reputation
             for
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             ever
             since
             continu'd
             ,
             with
             designs
             and
             Counsels
             ,
             the
             most
             Ridiculous
             and
             vain
             that
             ever
             Vanity
             it self
             produc'd
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             that
             Immortal
             hatred
             which
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             bear
             them
             .
             Campian
             the
             Jesuit
             has
             told
             'em
             roundly
             the
             Intention
             of
             his
             Associates
             .
             
               As
               for
               our
               Society
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               would
               have
               you
               to
               know
               ,
            
             writing
             to
             the
             Counsellers
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
             
               England
               ,
               That
               all
               we
               who
               are
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               where-ever
               dispersed
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               have
               made
               a
               Holy
               League
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               the
               Hereticks
               by
               all
               means
               and
               ways
               whatever
               ,
               whereby
               we
               shall
               easily
               surmount
               all
               your
               Contrivances
               against
               Vs
               ,
               nor
               shall
               we
               ever
               despair
               as
               long
               as
               one
               of
               Vs
               remains
               alive
               .
            
             So
             then
             it
             would
             be
             the
             most
             inconsiderate
             piece
             of
             Rage
             ,
             the
             most
             besotted
             piece
             of
             Fury
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             Protestants
             to
             lend
             their
             helping
             hand
             to
             assist
             the
             Malice
             of
             such
             an
             Inveterate
             Enemy
             for
             the
             Destruction
             of
             each
             other
             .
             And
             consequently
             so
             little
             to
             be
             suspected
             from
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             almost
             a
             Crime
             to
             mention
             it
             farther
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             to
             Conclude
             ,
             let
             the
             World
             take
             this
             Character
             of
             the
             Scandalizer
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             the
             Vindicator
             of
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             the
             most
             passion
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             Reason
             that
             ever
             put
             Pen
             to
             Paper
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             leave
             him
             against
             next
             time
             ,
             to
             learn
             more
             Wit
             and
             more
             Manners
             .
          
           
             THE
             END
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A54760-e250
           
             Some
             burnt
             at
             Wild-house
             .